Marked Yours

Copyright

Published by Dreamspinner Press 4760 Preston Road Suite 244-149 Frisco, TX 75034 http://www.dreamspinnerpress.com/ This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author‟s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. Marked Yours Copyright © 2011 by Elizabeth Noble Cover Art by Paul Richmond http://www.paulrichmondstudio.com All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without the written permission of the Publisher, except where permitted by law. To request permission and all other inquiries, contact Dreamspinner Press, 4760 Preston Road, Suite 244-149, Frisco, TX 75034 http://www.dreamspinnerpress.com/ ISBN: 978-1-61581-962-1 Printed in the United States of America First Edition May 2011 eBook edition available eBook ISBN: 978-1-61581-963-8

Dedication

Dedicated to everyone who has dared to love unconditionally and to all my friends who reminded me success only comes with trying.

Marked Yours

1

Prologue

THE Apocalypse didn‟t come from every religion‟s version of Heaven and Hell. The world didn‟t end in a rain of fire and blood. It was, however, drastically changed in a rain of fire and sulfur and ash. Late in the twenty-first century the super-volcano powering the geysers in Yellowstone, Wyoming, erupted, annihilating most life within a six-hundred-mile radius and altering modern civilization forever. The world did not end and life did not end. The Devil was nowhere to be seen. Enough dirt and ash was propelled into the atmosphere to throw the entire planet into an ice age that would last centuries. There was no more Internet, no more cell phones; communications between parts of the world ended. Countries closed off their borders and divided into smaller, secluded protectorates. People knew things had to change. Oil was no longer a source of power. If it couldn‟t run on steam or horsepower, it didn‟t run. Three hundred years later a city, New Colorado, sprouted on the edges of the caldera that was left after the eruption. It became the governing city for a north-south swatch of North America. Society was altered drastically into a class system. Once a woman was of childbearing age, she was free to volunteer to produce one child to later be bound as a slave to the highest bidder. These babies were sent to other villages to be raised.

2

Elizabeth Noble

They were tested for aptitude and trained, but not loved. Sale of these children, some with unique or coveted abilities, ensured income and protection from New Colorado. Once the union between master and slave was complete, it was permanent. The sharing of one‟s slave with friends, as one might share a bottle of whisky or wine, or to pay off a debt, was common. To ensure the human population didn‟t outgrow the resources of the protectorate, samesex unions were not only accepted but encouraged. Sentries who referred to themselves as hunters lived along the edges of New Colorado society. These were rough men and women considered a necessary evil by the citizens. They guarded the city and the entire protectorate from outside threats, a great many of which were supernatural. In return they were supported by the protectorate for their services. Most treated their slaves, if they took one, as nothing more than one more weapon in their never-ending battle. Occasionally one sentry stood out from the rest….

Marked Yours

3

Chapter 1

NICK tucked the last of his possessions into a leather bag. Setting it carefully beside the other two bags on top of a heavy wooden trunk, he straightened and stared out the window. This small room had been his home for as long as he could remember. It wasn‟t so much that he‟d miss this room or this village; it was that he was leaving everything he knew. Nick was being remanded into the hands of a family in the only city for nearly a thousand miles. This village, his village, was a protectorate, similar to the serfdoms of the past. He‟d be leaving the mild, temperate area in the southern part of the protectorate and moving farther north and west, nearer the mountains. This was what he‟d been trained and educated for since he was five. To be given into servitude to strangers. All because he was special. Nick didn‟t want to be special. He took out the ornately carved wooden box, opened it, and fingered the soft leather contained within. The final gift he‟d received a few short months ago from the man he‟d been betrothed—given—to years ago. The man he‟d call Master. The man he‟d seen a few times a year from a distance but never met or spoken to. The man who‟d dictated he‟d be trained to fight and use weapons, who‟d sent him books to study. Sometimes Nick received food or an ornate knife or other small gift. Everything

4

Elizabeth Noble

came with a note. A few times a year there were longer letters. It was all he knew of the man and the family he‟d been promised to. He‟d always written back, but never knew for sure if his letters had been received, or if the man even cared about his words. Sometimes in the letters he‟d been addressed as Nicky. He‟d never heard his name spoken aloud in any way other than Nick, and then it was mostly with harshness, never with care. He wondered what it would sound like, hearing Nicky. The letters were kind and almost affectionate, or at least Nick wanted to think so. He‟d grown up here. Even his training and tutoring had taken place here. But there was no affection shown to Nick by anyone here—he was property, pure and simple. Maybe he put too much into the letters, but they were bright spots in Nick‟s lonely life. He had dared to hope maybe the boy who became the man sending the letters might, someday, have feelings for him. Wondering about why he‟d been trained in the way he had, Nick sighed. “Hope to hell I haven‟t been sold to a family of assassins.” He couldn‟t see any other reason why he‟d have to learn to use so many weapons. The books he‟d been given to read by the village tutors ranged from history and religion to what had to have been flights of bizarre fantasy, and offered him no more clues. The choice of books and Nick‟s education was dictated by the needs of his future master. When the small train of wagons pulled into the village center, two of the elders bustled out to greet them. Nick recognized his master, who was riding a horse. An older man, who years ago Nick had learned was his new master‟s father, climbed down from the lead wagon and strode forward to greet the elders. He was a grufflooking man, and Nick had always been slightly afraid of him, though he‟d never had any interaction with him. He watched his master, Todd Ruger, as he‟d done so many times over the years when Todd and his father passed through Nick‟s village. He‟d never once seen any gesture of kindness or affection between Todd and his father. Nick wondered if this was what his life was destined to be like. Life with a man who was cold, uncaring, and perhaps didn‟t even like him?

Marked Yours

5

Then Nick remembered the many letters he‟d received over the years. There was nothing cold or uncaring about those letters, and for the first time Nick felt a thread of excitement coil around in his belly. He was curious about his master. What was he really like? Would they be friends? More? His insides fluttered when one of the aides serving the elders came for him. Nick shouldered his bags, but there were others to carry the trunk. The box containing his leather collar was gripped in both hands. He obediently followed the aides to the wagons. It would take two or three days, depending on the weather, to reach New Colorado. There were trains, but they didn‟t run anywhere near Nick‟s small village. “This him?” The elder Ruger stepped closer to Nick and peered at him. “What‟s your name, boy?” Nick‟s eyes darted to the man‟s face. He finally pulled a name out of his head. John Ruger. The look of sheer anger crossing John‟s features when Nick‟s eyes met his for that second made Nick‟s insides tremble. He dropped his eyes to the ground at once, horrified with himself for committing such a crime. “N-nick, sir.” “Huh. You got anything in that head?” John snapped at him. Nick had no idea how to even begin to respond to that without getting his head removed from his shoulders, so he stood quietly, staring at the swimming ground. He wanted to crawl away and die. Barely paying attention to Todd swinging off his horse and tying its lead to the front wagon, Nick heard Todd‟s long strides coming at him. A warm, gentle hand rested on Nick‟s shoulder and pushed him back a step as Todd eased between Nick and John. “You‟re being an ass, Dad. Cut it out. He‟s just a kid. We‟ve had this discussion. You wanted me to do this. I‟m doing it. But I‟m doing it my way. Let‟s not forget Nick belongs to me, not you.” Todd glanced around, not taking his hand from Nick‟s shoulder. “Can we just get things finalized and get on our way?” John nodded and took a thin, leather-bound book from the only female aide. He motioned to the young woman to get on with it.

6

Elizabeth Noble

“I‟m sorry,” Nick whispered when the others stepped away from him and Todd and moved closer to the first wagon. His knuckles went white around the wooden box. Todd turned and looked him up and down. He smiled, making his intense green eyes soften and crinkle at the edges. “You didn‟t do anything wrong.” Nick felt some of the tension drift out of him. He slightly raised his head and offered Todd a shy smile. The fingers on his shoulder pressed down more, filling Nick with an unexpected warmth and reassurance. “C‟mon,” Todd said in a hushed, gentle tone. “Let‟s get this done. Then you and I can be left alone in our wagon.” Nodding, Nick followed Todd to the small group gathered around a table set up for the transfer of ownership. Somehow being alone with Todd in their wagon didn‟t sound so scary. He stood quietly behind Todd, taking in every detail. The elders, then John Ruger and another older man signed the papers in the book. Finally they were handed to Todd, who signed without hesitation. A seal was applied on the final page before the book was closed and formally presented to Todd by the village elders. That was what his life amounted to. Some papers were signed, and Nick‟s ownership transferred from this small village, where he was simply Nick, to Todd Ruger. Though he‟d have none of the rights, it did give him a surname. He was now Nick Ruger. Following Todd to their wagon, Nick waited patiently while Todd removed his horse‟s saddle and tucked it into a side compartment in the back of the covered wagon. He stuck his head inside and pulled back out a second later. “Is that all your stuff? You get to bring everything you own, or didn‟t anyone bother to tell you that?” Nick nodded, a bit awestruck. No one had ever cared about him or his possessions in his entire twenty-two years. “Yes, sir… Master.” Todd sighed and stepped completely behind the wagon,

Marked Yours

7

tugging on Nick‟s sleeve for him to follow. When they were out of sight of everyone else, Todd‟s hand rested on the side of Nick‟s neck. “My name is Todd. You call me Todd, unless we‟re somewhere the law says you have to call me otherwise. That‟s rule number one. Rule two is you stay away from my father and his pack of asshole hunting buddies. You don‟t go anywhere without me, ever.” “Yes, sir… Todd.” Hunters. These men were hunters. That couldn‟t be so bad. It gave Nick visions of spending warm summer nights under the stars, in the wilderness tracking buffalo or deer or moose or whatever one hunted on warm summer nights. Todd‟s finger hooked under Nick‟s chin, lifting until Nick was looking him in the eye. “And you look at me when you talk to me, Nicky.” Nick‟s face split into a smile. He couldn‟t help it. For some reason when Todd said Nicky for the first time in Nick‟s young life, it seemed like home. Todd grinned right back at him and Nick‟s heart fluttered; Todd was an amazingly handsome man. “I could stand to see that smile a few times a day, too.” Todd‟s hand was back on his neck again, giving it a squeeze. When John barked that it was time to leave, Todd rolled his eyes and tipped his head to the front of the wagon. He took the box from Nick‟s hands, storing that in the back of the wagon too. Dropping the canvas cover over the opening, he headed to the front of the wagon and stepped to one side while Nick climbed into the seat. Settling beside Nick, Todd took up the team‟s reins and guided them from the village and onto the open road. Nick spent the first hour trying to get a good look at Todd and cataloging everything about him. A few inches shorter than Nick, Todd‟s shoulders were broader. He was powerfully built, with the same sort of grace as a cat. Every move he made seemed smooth, flowing, and effortless. Todd caught him looking a few times, but did nothing more than smile, making his eyes twinkle. The beefy part of his shoulder bulged under his shirt, which stretched over his torso that came to a V at his slim waist. With every movement of his

8

Elizabeth Noble

legs, Nick was very aware of the long, hard muscle moving beneath his jeans. “You hungry?” Todd broke the silence when the sun was at its zenith. “We won‟t stop until late tonight, but I‟ve got—” He reached under the bench seat and pulled out a small cooler. “—some provisions.” Dumping the cooler on Nick‟s lap, Todd‟s chin tipped at it. “Open that up for me, will you?” Nick did so immediately, holding it at a good angle for Todd to rummage around in it with one hand. He pulled out a small bag of colorful, sugarcoated candies and held it out to Nick. Eyes widening, Nick took the package. Words came out of Todd‟s mouth in a rush. “You used to write me, asking me to send you more of these, when you were little.” When Nick sat motionless, staring at the small bag, Todd‟s eyes slid toward him, his shoulders slumping slightly. “You do still like those, right? ‟Cause, dude, I brought them just for you.” “Really?” Nick couldn‟t help the smile creeping over his face. “Yeah, really. Now crack that open and share.” Todd‟s elbow nudged Nick‟s arm. As they traveled Todd pointed out landmarks, and seemed impressed Nick knew the names of a good bit of the area‟s trees and plants. By the time the sun fell, their wagon was in the middle of the others. He and Todd entertained themselves by pointing out stars and constellations. The more Nick talked the happier Todd seemed to be with him. It was close to midnight when they finally stopped to make camp. There were four wagons in all, the other three carrying two or three occupants each, and two men riding on horseback. Nick‟s mind drifted back to childhood, watching Todd ride through his village a few times a year, watching him grow from a skinny boy of twelve to the powerful man he was now. A fire was built in the center of the wagon circle, and a meal was prepared. The night air was chilled and damp and Nick‟s clothes, more suited for the southern climate, weren‟t keeping him

Marked Yours

9

very warm. Nick wouldn‟t have minded sitting near the fire to eat, even if he had to listen to John Ruger and his friends tell whatever stories they told one another. Todd, however, took his food and headed back to their wagon, so Nick followed. He tried hard not to shiver through dinner. Everyone else had thicker coats and heavier clothes, much more prepared for the climate they were heading into than Nick. Glancing wistfully at the fire and its warmth, Nick huddled over his plate. He‟d never dare ask for another coat. He was a slave. Who cared if he was cold? Slaves didn‟t count in this world. “You have any heavier clothes?” Shaking his head, Nick murmured, “No, Todd.” Todd set his plate down hard on the ground and stood abruptly. Nick flinched and looked up. Reaching into the wagon, Todd pulled out a heavy dark green pullover shirt. In his other hand he carried a few bottles and two glasses. “Here, put this on. It‟ll keep you warm enough for now. When we get home you‟re getting the right clothes. I‟m not spending the rest of my life watching you shiver.” He set the bottles and glasses down and resettled onto the ground beside Nick. Dark, amber liquid was poured from one of the bottles. “You ever had whisky before?” He started to hold the small glass out to Nick, but when Nick shook his head no, Todd chuckled. “Okay then. Not having this right now.” Grinning, Todd downed the liquid himself. Crossing his eyes, he shook his head as he swallowed. “Here, try this instead. We‟ll start you off slow and work you up to the really rotgut stuff later.” Nick laughed and took the small bottle Todd offered. He took a whiff; it didn‟t smell bad. Nick took a short sip of the bottle‟s contents. He pulled the bottle away and looked at it. “What is this?” Todd had been watching him the entire time, looking almost boyish and hopeful. “Eh, you didn‟t spit it back at me, so that‟s good. Beer. You never had beer before?” “No. Just water.” “You like it?”

10

Elizabeth Noble

“Yeah, I do. It‟s different. Sorta bitter at first.” He‟d pulled the heavier shirt over his head; it was thick and made of a woven material that was warm and soft. Breathing in deeply, he was at once surrounded by the combined smells of gun oil, leather, and something he recognized from sitting beside Todd all day that was uniquely Todd. The beer made his throat warm, but it was the scent of Todd all around him that made warmth spread in delicate tendrils from his belly to his chest. “Good, ‟cause I don‟t do bread and water. We do what we do and keep the good folks in the towns and villages safe at night, but they‟re damn well feeding us good.” Nick had no idea what it was Todd referred to. He‟d thought since Todd and his father, and now Nick, were hunters, they‟d simply track down and catch their own food if they needed to. Nodding, Nick drank his beer and finished his food. It was stew— tasty, hot, and filled with chunks of meat and vegetables in a heavy broth. After mopping the remains of the stew from his plate with bread, Todd leaned back and grinned. “I want more. You want more?” Looking up, surprised and knowing his face showed it, Nick blurted out, “I am allowed more?” Todd snorted. “Yes, Nick, you are.” He held out a hand for Nick to pull up on. Once righted, Todd‟s hand released his, moved to his neck, and patted gently a few times before he turned and went back to the fire. The men there snidely asked why Nick was still wearing clothes and why they were wasting time eating. Todd ignored them. As he turned around, heading back to their wagon, Todd‟s eyes caught Nick‟s. He smirked and shook his head. They resettled behind the wagon, out of sight of the others, and finished eating in silence. Then, leaning forward, elbows resting on his knees, Todd rubbed at the back of his neck for a few minutes. “So, uh, you ever been with a woman?”

Marked Yours

11

Nick stared at a point between his feet and shook his head no. Todd shifted a bit. Nick thought he sounded nervous. “A man?” “No.” His voice came out barely above a whisper. “Got any preference?” Nick drew in a deep breath and looked up at Todd, who wore that boyish, hopeful expression again. “I like watching girls sometimes, but they‟re sort of skinny, no muscle. I think I look at men more.” Todd nodded and seemed satisfied with those answers. It wasn‟t as if Nick had a choice. He‟d been bound to another male since he was five years old. Whether he preferred men or women as sexual partners was never a consideration. Maybe he‟d always been that way, or maybe he‟d just trained himself to like men more. He didn‟t know. It didn‟t really matter. When Todd reached out and curled warm, strong fingers around his neck, Nick leaned into the touch. He decided it was something Todd liked to do, touch him that way, and it appeared to Nick the gesture pleased Todd and made him relax. Nick had decided back in the village, the first time Todd had touched him that way, that he liked it. Not even twenty-four hours later and Nick was craving those tiny touches and counting the minutes between them, hoping for another one. This time Todd leaned closer and pulled Nick toward him. As Todd‟s lips brushed the side of Nick‟s hair, he moaned soft and low. Pushing his nose through Nick‟s hair for a few seconds, Todd pulled him in even tighter, nuzzling his cheek against Nick‟s, breathing in deep. “You smell good.” Todd‟s hand moved from his neck up into Nick‟s hair, turning his head toward Todd. Todd pressed his lips to Nick‟s, gently licking his tongue along Nick‟s lower lip. It startled him at first when Todd‟s tongue slipped between his lips and into his mouth. Todd‟s other arm wound around Nick‟s waist and gently, slowly pulled Nick completely against him. Todd‟s tongue glided around his own and coaxed

12

Elizabeth Noble

Nick‟s tongue into his mouth. Todd sucked lightly on Nick‟s tongue for a few seconds before pulling away. He looked at Nick, seemed to be memorizing every bit of Nick‟s face before pulling him back in for another kiss. This time Nick mimicked Todd‟s actions and sucked Todd‟s tongue. When Todd pulled away for the second time, they were both panting, and Nick was whimpering softly. Fingers raked tenderly through his hair and Todd kissed his nose and then his cheek, murmuring in his ear, “You taste so good. I‟ve been waiting forever to do that.” Nick felt a flush creep over him. When Todd‟s arm tightened even more around his middle, Nick leaned his head down so his face was pressed to the crook of Todd‟s neck. “I don‟t… I‟ve never….” This was so embarrassing. “It‟s okay, Nicky. You‟ll learn. You‟ll be just fine. Just us now.” Todd rested his chin on the top of Nick‟s head and held him tightly. Nick had never in his life been held—not like this. He‟d been held down and beaten a few times, but never had anyone simply held him. When he pressed closer and relaxed more against Todd, the other man drew in a deep breath and let it out slowly. Nick liked this and he sensed Todd did too. Laughter from the direction of the fire made them both start and pull back from each other. Laughing nervously, Todd ruffled Nick‟s hair. “We‟ll save the rest for when we can be alone.” He stood and stretched, throwing the cover back on the wagon‟s opening. “Just us now,” he repeated. Nick nodded because he had the feeling he was supposed to respond somehow. “C‟mon, Nicky. Get some sleep.” Todd waited for him to get himself arranged in the back of the wagon. The bedding was soft and incredibly warm. Nick burrowed right in. Todd sat on the wagon step, gazing up at the stars. When there was another round of laughter, and this time gunshots from the vicinity of the fire, Todd reached inside the wagon and laid one hand on Nick‟s ankle, his thumb moving in small circles for a few seconds. “Don‟t worry. You‟re safe. I‟m going to sit up for a bit more, make sure they don‟t shoot each other. You go to sleep.”

Marked Yours

13

When Nick awoke in the morning, Todd was pressed close beside him, warm and solid. The beefy shoulder Nick had spent so much time admiring the day before made an excellent pillow, Nick discovered. Todd was half rolled on his side, one arm slung across Nick‟s shoulders, his fingers tangled in Nick‟s hair. That was the very first day in Nick‟s life he woke up feeling safe, not alone, not lonely.

PERHAPS one of the most difficult things in Todd Ruger‟s life was waking up that morning and not pinning Nick down and showing the boy just how much he wanted him. After spending years watching Nick grow from afar, the only thing he‟d been able to think of these past months was what having Nick would be like. He‟d waited for what seemed like forever to receive Nick. He reminded himself again that to do this right would be worth it. While the kid was shy and unsure, he did seem to want to please Todd. More importantly, he seemed to like Todd. Todd lay quietly, watching Nick as he woke up. Long limbs that carried a decent amount of muscle moved slowly. Sometime during the night he‟d pressed his cheek to Todd‟s shoulder, which brought out a surge of protectiveness and possessiveness Todd hadn‟t known he was capable of. He stretched, and Todd watched how muscle slid under smooth skin. Nick yawned, opened his eyes a crack, and smiled, making Todd‟s breath catch in his chest. Nick‟s hair hung in wisps over his face. His almond-shaped eyes were deep pools of hazel Todd could easily get lost in. Todd was relieved; a good bit of the fear he‟d initially seen in Nick‟s face and eyes had dropped away. Now he simply watched Todd patiently. He wasn‟t sure what he liked more—Nick‟s soft, gentle eyes or his sweet smile and dimples. Brushing some of the rebellious strands from Nick‟s face, Todd asked, “Sleep okay?” Wrapping his head around the thought that this marvelous creature beside him was his, would share his life and—hopefully—bed made him dizzy. He could force Nick, of

14

Elizabeth Noble

course. He owned Nick, and Nick was obligated by law to do whatever Todd wished. But that wasn‟t how Todd wanted this to go. He didn‟t want to instill fear in Nick, as he‟d seen in others‟ slaves. He didn‟t even want a slave. Todd wanted a partner, someone to count on and who‟d count on him. Earning Nick‟s trust was far more important to Todd than beating him into submission. Nick had responded so well to Todd‟s experimental touches and words yesterday, and seeing him smile like he had made Todd‟s heart beat wildly. He‟d been so surprised by Todd‟s small gestures of care, it made Todd realize how much his own life was lacking in the affection they were both so obviously starving for. “Yeah, I did. Did you?” “Oh yeah.” Todd stretched and sat up. He needed to move away from Nick, or crawl inside him. Poking his head outside, Todd turned and grinned. “They‟re still out cold. We can get cleaned up in peace.” Nick scooted across and out of the wagon and followed Todd to a small stream. “I‟ve been here lots before.” He pointed to a small bend in the stream and an outcrop of rocks. “We‟ll have more privacy over there.” With Nick in tow, Todd picked his way over some rocks and along the stream bank until they were out of sight and hearing of the others. Nick followed amiably. Todd watched how his eyes darted everywhere, taking in every detail of their surroundings. His life might have forced him to melt into the shadows and be unseen by society, but Todd realized this boy didn‟t miss a thing. From the day he turned twelve and Nick‟s binding to him was initiated, Todd grew up knowing he‟d have this person in his care, be responsible for him. Discovering that Nick wasn‟t a mindless dolt brought Todd a definite sense of relief. If push came to shove, in any situation, he was sure Nick could hold his own. That eased Todd‟s fears about what would happen if he and Nick were ever accidentally separated in a dicey situation. Todd knew Nick had been raised to be Todd‟s property, but what Nick probably didn‟t

Marked Yours

15

know or realize was that already he was becoming Todd‟s most prized possession. Todd was more and more looking forward to tomorrow. They‟d be home and alone to get to know each other. After relieving himself and keeping a keen ear out for Nick, who‟d disappeared behind a tree, no doubt to do the same thing, Todd peeled his coat and shirts off, leaving just his jeans and boots on. Nick followed suit and stripped to the waist. They were both shivering and their teeth were chattering when they‟d washed, though Todd seriously enjoyed the view of Nick‟s muscled body glistening with water droplets. Just as he pulled his T-shirt over his head, Todd heard movement through the bushes. He lifted one hand to his lips silently, telling Nick to keep quiet. Nick nodded; he understood. Moving slowly, Nick pulled his own clothes on and glanced around. Todd pulled his pistol from the shoulder holster that was gripped in his hand. He only marginally relaxed his stance when a man stepped through the trees and brush. “What are you doing here, Ruben?” Todd lowered his gun, but didn‟t put it away. He shot a quick look at Nick, who‟d finished dressing and stood motionless, watching Todd and the other man. “Just came to check on you boys.” “We‟re fine. Go back to the wagons.” Ruben gave Todd a look that made him wonder if his pants were zipped. He had to concentrate on not squirming under the other man‟s intense gaze. Stepping around Todd, Ruben moved closer to Nick. “Thought maybe you‟d be sharing some of this fine stock you‟ve gotten yourself.” When Nick didn‟t move away, just stood there staring at Ruben, Todd felt a swell of pride. This boy—his boy—was definitely no pushover. If Ruben intimidated him, he certainly wasn‟t showing it. Todd was doubly pleased when he realized Nick already trusted in Todd enough to follow whatever choice Todd made for them. Just as Ruben reached out to run a hand down Nick‟s face,

16

Elizabeth Noble

Todd closed the distance between them, smacking Ruben‟s hand away. His eyes met Nick‟s and he saw a flash of relief, and something else, in the younger man‟s eyes. “I don‟t share well,” Todd ground out. He kept Nick well away from the others until they broke camp. He didn‟t trust them; he wasn‟t even sure he trusted his father. As they continued on their trip, a cold wind whipped up. For the first part of the day, Nick quietly watched the scenery go by. He looked thoughtful, worried. Todd didn‟t know what to say to him, or if he should say anything. He simply let the incident blow by. Finally, Nick spoke. “Thank you,” he said very quietly. When Todd glanced sideways at him, Nick huddled down into the heavy shirt. “For what?” “What you did this morning.” Todd patted Nick‟s knee, drew in a breath, and sighed it out long and slow. “Nicky, like I told you yesterday, it‟s just you and me. I‟m not handing you off to anyone. I don‟t believe in that shit. They‟re a bunch of assholes, and honestly my father, even though he‟s a great hunter, he‟s not much better. You stay away from them. And if they or anyone else ever lays a hand on you I want you to tell me.” Nick nodded. “What is it you can do?” Todd asked. “I was never clear on that.” “I can see when someone has evil inside.” “What‟s it look like?” Nick shrugged. “Mostly black. Sometimes a person‟s face looks funny, distorted, frightening. Once when I was really little I saw the evil leave a girl and she died. My village thought I‟d done something. If you… your father hadn‟t put in a bid for you and me to….”

Marked Yours

17

When Nick swallowed hard and his voice trailed off, Todd nodded. He understood. Nick would have likely been killed. Shifting the reins to one hand, Todd put his arm around Nick‟s shoulders and tugged him closer. “It‟s cold,” he muttered, pleased when Nick nudged into his side and relaxed against him. “Have you practiced using your ability to see evil?” Nick shook his head, and Todd felt how his hair rustled softly against his coat. “I was told it would be important to your family; that was why they let me live.” “Okay, we‟ll work on it and figure it out. I grew up being told I‟d have you and there was an ability you had I could use and that without the right master you might not survive.” Todd felt Nick shift so he could look up at him, but said nothing. Their ride was quiet, but comfortable to Todd, with Nick leaning against him as if they‟d known one another forever. Their camp was tense that night, and Todd was happy they‟d be back in the city by mid-morning the next day. He told Nick to stay with their wagon while Todd got their food for the night. He‟d seen how the other men, his own father included, watched Nick, watched him. Waiting until his father was closer to his own wagon and alone, Todd confronted him. “I want to do this my way. You said—” “I said”—John turned to face Todd fully, hands gripping a branding iron already turning red—“that I‟d see what I could do. This has to be done. You know that, and Nick does too. We have to follow what the city elders want, and they want it done before he‟s in the city.” “Fine, but not like this. He‟s just starting to trust me. The only thing he probably knows is he has to wear my mark. Not—” Todd pointed to the large iron. “—not that.” John‟s jaw clenched. “You‟re talking like he‟s someone. He‟s property, nothing more than horses or cattle.” “He is someone. Hell, I‟ve seen the work those two do!” Todd shouted. His arm shot out, pointing at two other men sitting with

18

Elizabeth Noble

Ruben. Branders. “It‟s cruel, not necessary, and he could die.” “Then he‟ll die. I‟m sorry, son.” Todd‟s only warning was John‟s eyes dropping. Grabbed from behind, Todd was thrown off guard. He kicked out, hitting nothing but air. There was one of him and eight of them. “Nick! Run!” “Todd, stop it!” John snarled at him. “You‟re making it worse.” Nick looked up, bewildered. His eyes widened for a few seconds. He didn‟t run. In fact, he stood up and clenched his hands to fists. “What are you—” “Nicky, run! I mean it. Run now!” Todd glared at his father, and then at the other men. “There‟re better ways.” He bucked and kicked wildly, trying for freedom. “Hurt him and I‟ll—” “Shut up.” One of the other men, someone Todd had known since childhood, shouted and hit him hard enough in the side of the head to make his vision explode in a starburst of color for a few seconds. Todd was tied and shoved against one of the wagons, and then tied to it. A rag was wadded up and forced into his mouth, but that didn‟t stop him from shouting obscenities at them. Nick had just begun to trust him, and now they were doing this. What Todd had built between them was going to be wrenched away in a few brutal minutes. With Todd out of the way and Nick having no idea what was coming, Nick was easy prey. Four men descended upon him. While Nick tried to rip his arms from their grip, he didn‟t hit any of them. Striking anyone was a death sentence to slaves. His shouting turned to pleading when he was dragged to a spot near the center of the wagons and forced to his knees. One of them grabbed him by the face and forced a bottle of whisky into his mouth. “Believe me, boy. You‟ll thank me for this.” Todd shouted threats and pleas. If Nick vomited, he‟d drown. Stripped to the waist, Nick was tied spread-eagle on the

Marked Yours

19

ground. Ruben yanked his belt off and strung it around Nick‟s neck. When the first brand was pressed to Nick‟s left wrist and he howled in pain, shouting for Todd, Ruben pulled the belt tight, cutting off his air. A second, matching brand was put to Nick‟s right wrist. Todd saw how Nick‟s eyes went wide with terror and pain when one of the men took the larger brand John held. Putting one foot on Nick‟s chest, the man held up the iron and turned it, inspecting it closely. His face split into a grin as he pressed his foot against Nick. In the next instant the brand was driven down and held against Nick‟s chest. His entire body bowed up as far as the restraints allowed, and his scream shattered the night air.

20

Elizabeth Noble

Chapter 2

TODD came to with the sun glaring in his eyes, a herd of bison thundering through his head, and the memory of Nick screaming for him morphing into another equally as frightening sound. Groaning, he rolled onto his back and pushed off the ground. He remembered being hit in the head a second time. That blow must have rendered him unconscious. “Nick?” he croaked out. Wiping the dried sweat and tears from his face, Todd pulled his knees up far enough to grab the knife strapped to his calf. Staggering to his feet, he stumbled across the few feet separating him and Nick and dropped at his side. “Oh God, Nicky. I‟m sorry. I‟m so sorry.” He slipped his knife under the bindings holding Nick‟s closest arm and yanked up, slicing through. “They‟re animals.” Having been fed nearly an entire bottle of moonshine whisky, Nick was out cold and doing exactly what Todd feared he‟d do. He was vomiting. Shoving against Nick‟s shoulder, Todd rolled him as far as he could to his side. Then he went to work on the rest of the restraints. He pulled Nick into his arms and draped him over his knees, tipped sideways, making sure his airway was clear. The choking and gagging subsided, to be replaced by shivering and tiny noises coming from Nick‟s throat that let Todd know he was in pure, raw pain. Leaning back on his knees, Todd wiped his face on his sleeve. They were alone. The others were gone and so were all the wagons except Todd‟s. Nick‟s body finally stopped shuddering and retching.

Marked Yours

21

Already he was giving off more heat than he should be. When Nick‟s breathing evened to normal, Todd rolled him onto his back and inspected the brands. The marks on each of Nick‟s wrists were small, letters no more than half an inch long. TR. Todd‟s initials, the traditional marks of ownership. He had no idea what was rubbed into the raw, burnt skin to make the marks black when they healed. Taking off his shirt, Todd used the sleeve to wipe the wounds on Nick‟s wrists as clean as possible. Blood, vomit, and dirt mixed with whatever the darkening substance was smearing down Nick‟s arms, no matter how hard Todd tried to get them clean. Even unconscious, Nick winced and trembled away. “Shh… easy… shh.” Todd knew Nick probably wasn‟t registering what he said, but Nick did calm when he laid one palm against the middle of Nick‟s chest. “I‟m sorry, buddy. I have to do this. I‟m sorry.” Todd didn‟t care how his voice cracked or his hands shook. He turned to the brand on Nick‟s chest. It was circular and a good three inches in diameter. An intricate pattern of rays from a central circle with a five-point pentagram overlaying a mariner‟s star in the center was burned into Nick‟s chest just under his left collarbone. It was raw, and already red streaks of infection were beginning to spiderweb out from the branding point. This one wasn‟t a traditional mark of ownership. Barely dabbing at the larger brand caused Nick‟s body to stiffen and arch away from Todd‟s legs. “Okay, okay.” Todd shoved his panic away. “I‟ll get you help. You‟ll be okay.” Nick had just come to him after all the years of waiting. Todd hadn‟t even begun to know him yet, and he sure wasn‟t going to lose him now. Not like this. Not so soon. Sitting Nick up, Todd stood, hoisting Nick with him. Balancing the younger man against him, Todd staggered to their wagon and managed to get Nick into the back. Wrapping him in the warm blankets, Todd propped him on his side in case he started to

22

Elizabeth Noble

vomit again. He hated leaving Nick alone in the back, but he had to drive, and there was no other way. He stopped every few hours and coaxed water into Nick. On the one hand he was worried because Nick didn‟t wake up much and did little more than mumble. On the other he was grateful. Until they reached the main road, an ancient one left from before the eruption which was wide and smooth and allowed easy travel, they were confined to a newer dirt road that was anything but smooth. Had Nick been completely awake, Todd was sure the bouncing and jostling would have caused unbearable pain. By the time they reached the city of New Colorado, dark was just skimming across the horizon. Nick had become restless, tossing and moaning with every turn of the wagon. Bypassing the building his apartment was in, Todd continued a few miles more to the home of a doctor who‟d treated him and other sentries in the past. Pulling the wagon in front of the doctor‟s house, Todd grabbed the larger branding iron. He was through the gate and bounding up the steps in less than a minute. “Be home, be home.” He pounded against the door. Next to it hung a sign reading “Jonas Oberon, MD.” The sound of footsteps and the face of Oberon in the door nearly made Todd collapse with relief. “Ruger, what—” The man jerked away when Todd shoved his foot against the door and shook the iron in his face. “They used this. They branded him with this. They held him down and forced a kid that had nothing but water to drink his entire life to drink half a bottle of their moonshine, and then they tied him down and used this.” Todd shook the branding iron again. Blanching, Oberon‟s eyes shifted from Todd‟s face to the branding iron. “I‟m sorry, but you know I can‟t treat a slave.” “You have two slaves!” “That‟s the same mark you have. I thought you all had to wear it.”

Marked Yours

23

“No, it‟s not! It‟s the same symbol, but you were there. This wasn‟t branded into my skin with a hot iron. It‟s a tattoo, and you gave me antibiotics and something for the pain. Nobody burned it into me!” Todd was shouting. He probably looked dangerous and irrational, and he didn‟t care. “Nobody tied me to the ground and stood on me while I was tattooed.” “Todd,” Oberon said quietly, “you know I cannot treat a slave.” Seeing one of Oberon‟s slaves a few feet inside the door, Todd barked at her. “Sasha!” The girl scurried to them and dropped to her knees at Oberon‟s heels, hands folded in her lap, eyes down. “Sir?” “How old are you?” Todd snapped. “Twenty-four, sir.” Shaking the branding iron at Oberon, Todd said, “Nick just turned twenty-two! Only last week I heard you say Sasha was a child, and Nick‟s younger. What if someone did this to her?” Leaning away from Todd, Oberon yanked the iron from Todd‟s grasp. “I‟m sorry. I understand how you feel, I do, but he‟s not someone I can treat.” “Yeah, not someone? What about those precious show dogs of yours? They‟re not people. What if someone put one of these to them? How about that?” The color dropped from Oberon‟s face. “Get in here.” His fingers closed around Todd‟s arm. “And stop shouting.” He nudged Sasha‟s leg with his toe. She scooted back to allow them inside the entryway, and Oberon closed the door. “Does he have a fever?” Todd gulped in short, harsh breaths. “Yeah, I‟m pretty sure he does. We were half a day away. I got him back here as fast as I could.” Oberon wiped one hand over his mouth and set the branding iron in a corner near the door. “Sasha, you‟ll go with Mr. Ruger and help him care for his slave. He‟s been burned.”

24

Elizabeth Noble

“Me?” She looked up, clearly shocked. Waving at her to stand up, Oberon said, “Yes, Sasha, you. I can‟t. You know what to do, what medications to use and how to use them. You treat people every day; it‟s no different than if I were there. Now, go gather what you‟ll need.” He turned back to Todd. “I have midnight rounds at the hospital; that‟s a bit more than three hours. I‟ll need her for that and will pick her up on my way.” “Thank you.” Todd laid one shaking hand on Oberon‟s. A few minutes later Sasha reappeared carrying a large tote bag. Oberon did a quick double check of her supplies, reassured them both that Sasha could handle this just fine, and sent them out the door. Todd was glad for Sasha‟s help getting Nick into the elevator and up the three floors to the apartment they‟d share. While Sasha prepared to treat Nick, Todd stripped him down to his boxer shorts and got the damaged skin where he‟d been branded, and then the rest of him, properly cleaned. He caught a glimpse of Sasha watching as he patted Nick‟s arms and chest dry. She blushed and looked away, but Todd saw the small smile on her face anyway. When he stood, moving so she could apply medication, she got her first good look at the brand on Nick‟s chest. Hand flying to her mouth to cover a gasp, she stepped back. “I‟m sorry, sir…. I—” “It‟s okay. That was pretty much how I reacted too.” Sasha gave Nick two injections, explaining that one was for the infection and one would ease the pain. She gave Todd a small jar of greasy, unpleasant-smelling cream. “This needs to be put on morning and night. Clean the wound first, and put a new dressing on each time. It should be better in a week or so.” Then she handed Todd a beer-bottle-sized container. “What‟s this?” “One of my tutors in my village was a horrible drunkard.” She pointed to the bottle in Todd‟s hand. “That‟s for the hangover.”

Marked Yours

25

Todd burst out laughing, feeling for the first time Nick‟s wounds would heal, that he would wake up and be okay. This certainly wasn‟t how Todd had imagined their first night home would be. Sasha took a long, slow look around the apartment. No doubt she noticed the small room Todd had prepared for Nick‟s things. She confirmed it when she asked, “You did this for him?” Her eyes jumped from the room to the table in the small kitchen where Todd had set out plates and utensils before leaving for his trip to Nick‟s village. Todd nodded. Sasha seemed quite impressed. Glancing down at Nick, now sleeping fairly well in the middle of Todd‟s large bed, she whispered, “He‟s very lucky you‟re his master.” She turned away, looking embarrassed. “There are still a couple of hours before my master will be here. Would you like me to bring your things up from your wagon and see to its storage and your horses‟ care?” “No, Sasha. Hell no. That stuff is too heavy for you. It‟ll wait.” “Sir, if you leave it there all night you‟re liable to not have it in the morning.” She pulled a chair closer to the bed. “I can sit here with him if you‟d like? He should sleep for most the night.” Todd knew she was right. He couldn‟t leave the wagon unattended on the street all night. Even if he didn‟t care much about his things, Nick‟s were in there, and it was all Nick had in the world. It wasn‟t much, but Todd had seen how carefully the books, weapons, and other things he‟d sent Nick over the years had been packed. They obviously meant a great deal to Nick. “Thank you.” He hated leaving Nick alone in the strange place, but he didn‟t have much choice. It only took him two trips to haul his and Nick‟s things up to the apartment. He stopped at a small store along the way to the livery to pick up some food and supplies for them for the next few days. The livery was only two blocks from his building, so

26

Elizabeth Noble

taking the wagon and horses there, and getting everything settled in and back to his apartment didn‟t take much time. Shortly before midnight he took Sasha down to the apartment lobby and waited with her until Dr. Oberon arrived to pick her up. He thanked both of them profusely. Even though it was midnight, and many hours since Todd had woken to the sound of Nick trying to vomit down his own throat, he was too wound up to sleep. Pacing about the small apartment, Todd busied himself with unpacking his gear and putting things away. Next he turned to Nick‟s trunk and bags. Not knowing exactly how Nick would want the books arranged, Todd shoved them onto the shelves in the room he‟d prepared. That done, he went about unpacking Nick‟s few articles of clothing, making a mental list of what Nick would need. Carefully folding each item, he placed them in the tall dresser opposite the shelves. Twice Nick became restless, acting as if he were trying to move away from some unseen attacker, mumbling and sobbing softly. Both times Todd was able to calm him with some quiet words and less-than-steady hands, stroking softly over his arms and chest, brushing his unruly bangs away and smoothing his hair. It was nearly three a.m. when Todd finally felt the pull of sleep. Shedding all clothes other than his thin undershirt and boxers, he climbed into the bed with Nick, gathered him close, and wrapped the thick comforter around them both. Horror and tension from the trip bled out of him, leaving him feeling drained. Nick would be in pain for a few days, but he‟d heal. It was fortunate, Todd decided, that neither his father nor any of his friends were anywhere to be seen. They‟d most likely taken from him something he‟d waited for, wanted for so long, and had been working to keep. Todd fell asleep wondering how he‟d ever get Nick to trust him now and hoping that sweet smile might be given to him again someday.

Marked Yours

27

NICK shuddered into consciousness. That slight movement alone brought a dull throbbing radiating out from his chest and wrists to swirl through his entire body. He‟d known he‟d have to be branded with his master‟s mark of ownership, and he understood why. Collars and piercings—even tattoos—could be removed, but a brand was there forever. He had no idea whisky would be forced down his throat and he‟d be tied down, that the entire process would be so brutal. He‟d heard Todd‟s shouts, his threats to the other men, including Todd‟s own father. Nick had seen the tears in Todd‟s eyes and how they dripped down his cheeks. He knew Todd had nothing to do with the way the brands were applied. Most importantly, Nick saw it in the horror and anger in Todd‟s face. There was the vague memory, more like a feeling of being moved, of Todd‟s voice and hands instilling calm where there was panic and of being washed and soothed. Pounding in Nick‟s skull and a churning of his stomach joined the pain. Moving his head as little as possible, Nick took a look at his surroundings. No longer was he tied to stakes on hard, cold, unforgiving ground. There was no foul-breathed man groping him and forcing the liquid down his throat, liquid that viciously burned a path to his stomach. He was in a bed, tucked snugly against Todd, his heartbeat next to Nick‟s ear and heavy blankets covering them. Across his shoulders and over his waist was the warm, comforting weight of muscular arms. Todd‟s legs were slung over Nick‟s. Shifting carefully so he didn‟t wake Todd, Nick saw that the apartment had a ceiling fan and electric lights. Only the village elders where Nick grew up had the solar panels needed for electricity. The apartment was mostly one large space divided by archways. Along one wall was the bed. To the side was a smaller room with shelves and a couch, and next to that was a small bathroom. The opposite side of the space was a lounge area with a small bar, two large chairs, an overstuffed couch, and a small kitchen. Nick saw the table was ready with two sets of everything needed for a meal.

28

Elizabeth Noble

Nick‟s eyes were drawn to the length of wall running from the lounge to the bedroom area. Hanging there, in a wooden frame, was a drawing Nick had done when he was about sixteen. It was what Nick imagined the landscape around New Colorado might have looked like before the volcano erupted. Nick wasn‟t much of an artist, and it was hardly a good drawing. He remembered sending it to Todd, because if he didn‟t the tutors would have destroyed it, and for some reason at that time Nick wanted someone besides him to see it. He‟d never imagined Todd paid much attention to it, let alone put it in a frame and hung it in his home. Todd moved, and some sleepy noise rumbled from deep in his chest, giving Nick a sudden and unexpected feeling of security. Inhaling deeply a few times, Todd shifted more, one hand moving to Nick‟s head, stroking across his hair. “Nicky? You awake?” Nick nodded, surprised when a feeling of overwhelming shyness washed over him. That first morning waking up next to Todd was different. Todd had been fully clothed and had been lying on top of Nick‟s blankets. This morning, Nick realized they were both nearly naked. There was nothing between him and Todd other than some very thin layers of material. Nick felt every movement of the hard, muscular chest he rested against. He had been taught many things, but not how to interact with others. He had no idea what he should do. Pushing back until he was sitting up, Todd moved Nick back and looked him over. “How do they feel? Nick, I‟m sorry. I didn‟t want it to be done that way. There‟re better ways, medications that can be used ahead of time. I told them. They said….” Todd‟s words choked off. “I‟m sorry.” “I heard you and your father right before they…. Before. You were arguing about me.” “Yeah, we were.” “It hurts.” Todd slid away from him and out of the bed. “I have to clean those twice a day, put this stuff on and change the dressings.” Words

Marked Yours

29

tumbled out of Todd‟s mouth. At the same time he snatched a jar from the table beside the bed and held it up. He perched on the edge of the bed. “Are you thirsty? Hungry?” “May I use the bathroom?” “Oh… gah… I‟m sorry.” Nick took the hand Todd offered and eased to a sitting position, swinging his legs around so he could set his feet on the ground. “I know you didn‟t want them to do that to me. I heard what you said to them all.” Todd‟s shoulders relaxed, and Nick could see the tension leave Todd‟s face. Nick‟s stomach picked that moment to revolt. The change in position caught up with his head. The room tilted and spun a slow, lazy path around him, making everything inside him suddenly and rather forcefully want out and want out now. Clapping one hand to his mouth, he couldn‟t stop the odd burp from leaving his mouth. Todd‟s eyes widened for a second. “Oh shit, I should have known this was… c‟mon.” Nick wasn‟t quite keeping up with everything, it happened so fast. Todd closed the distance between them and looped one powerful arm around Nick‟s waist, levering him up, and propelled him toward the bathroom. Nick dropped in front of the toilet just in time to empty the very meager contents of his stomach. The heaving didn‟t stop until nothing but thin, yellowish strands oozed from his mouth. The acid burned his throat, making him gag even more. “I‟m… I‟m so-so-oorry.” “Shh. Don‟t. It‟s not your fault.” Todd rested one hand at the base of Nick‟s neck, fingers massaging gently. “You‟ll feel better in a day or two.” He helped Nick to one of the cushioned chairs in the lounge. “I‟d better get those”—Todd waved at the bandages— “changed. We‟ll get some food into you and you‟ll feel way better.” He yanked open a drawer in a dresser near his bed and pulled out another thick, soft shirt, and pants made of the same material. “Here, put these on. Tomorrow or the next day we‟ll head out and get you more clothes, but these will work for now.” Todd was moving

30

Elizabeth Noble

around the apartment, talking fast and looking shy and awkward and scared all at once. “I haven‟t lived here long. It was just assigned to me not even a month before your birthday—” “You know when my birthday is?” Nick looked up, startled, at the same time poking his head through the neck of the shirt. Todd stopped and gazed down at him, head cocked to one side. He grinned sheepishly. “Of course I do. It‟s the day I came to get you, take you away from that place.” He knelt in front of Nick and carefully unwound the bandages around Nick‟s wrists, then peeled away the one on his chest. “Not looking so bad now. These were a mess before. I don‟t mind telling you I was worried. Normally when we‟re out working if we‟re hurt we patch each other up, but this was beyond me. I didn‟t want to take any chances.” The entire time Todd talked he used a cotton ball to gently dab something against the wounds. It stung for a few seconds until Todd took the jar of cream and carefully wiped it over Nick‟s skin. Wrinkling his nose, Nick said, “Ewwww… that‟s sort of nasty.” “Yeah.” Todd laughed. “But it‟s only for a week. And this will make them not hurt as much.” He stood up and gazed down at Nick. One hand settled lightly on Nick‟s shoulder. Then Todd moved it away. Todd looked around the apartment as he rubbed the back of his neck a few times before letting both hands drop to his sides. “I know you probably don‟t feel like it, but you need something in your stomach and water or juice if you want. I bought some juice last night when I took the wagon to the livery.” Tugging on Nick‟s sleeve for him to follow, Todd crossed the apartment to the small room near his bed. “I… um… your stuff is in here. I didn‟t know how you‟d want it put away, so I figured you could arrange it how you wanted it, your books and all. The couch is one of those that opens up into a bed. I know it‟s not much bigger than a closet. Okay—it was a closet; I changed it into this. I thought you‟d feel better having your own space until….” Todd‟s voice trailed off.

Marked Yours

31

Nick stood in the doorway to the small space, taking it all in. It was nothing more than a set of heavy wooden shelves, a tall, narrow dresser, and a couch. Nick could see that once the couch was opened to a bed there wouldn‟t be much room. The entire room wasn‟t any bigger than the one he‟d grown up in, but this one was different. The wood had been sanded and stained to a soft glow. The couch had not just one pillow, but several, and they were so plump. A few blankets were folded on one end, and even without touching them Nick saw they weren‟t thin and scratchy, but thick and soft-looking. Eyes wide, Nick simply stood there with his mouth open, staring into the room. No one had ever done something like this for him. His brain couldn‟t form the words to begin to express what he felt. “I thought once you… we… it‟d be nice to have a place to work…. Nicky?” “This is for me? It‟s mine?” Nick didn‟t mean for the words to just blurt out that way. Todd sighed and laughed short and soft. “Yes, Nick, it‟s for you. I made it for you.” He took Nick‟s arm and turned him so Nick was facing Todd. “Nicky, this….” Todd‟s arm traveled in a circle, indicating the entire apartment. “This is your home, our home. All of this is yours too. You‟re safe here. If I‟m not here or something, you don‟t have to let anyone in here if you don‟t want to. It‟s the law. No one comes in unless I say so. If for some reason I can‟t, then no one can force you to let them in here. If we ever get separated, I want you to come back here and lock the door until I get back. Okay?” Nick nodded mutely. He was having a difficult time wrapping his thoughts around that fact, and then Todd hit him with even more. “And, Nick, one other thing.” Todd reached around Nick and picked up the wooden box containing Nick‟s collar. “You have… by law you know you have to wear this whenever we leave this apartment, right?” Again all Nick could do was stand there and nod. He‟d thought he‟d have to wear it all the time and was surprised Todd hadn‟t put it on him yet.

32

Elizabeth Noble

Taking a few deep breaths, Todd seemed to be struggling with what he wanted to say. His eyes broke away from Nick‟s and skipped around the apartment before coming back to Nick‟s face. “I don‟t… you don‟t…. Shit. You belong to me. We both know that, but that doesn‟t mean I don‟t want you to want this. I‟m not going to force you to have sex with me, Nick. But I‟m not going to sleep in the same bed with you either if we don‟t… if I can‟t….” Todd‟s shoulders squared in a move Nick had already learned meant he was shoring himself up for something. He pointed at his bed. “I want a partner, Nick. A willing one. I won‟t force you, but until you‟re ready”—Todd pointed to the small room—“you sleep in there. If you want permission to sleep in my bed, you know what you have to do to be my mate. That collar stays on all the time, and you give yourself to me completely.” Nick couldn‟t do much more than stand there blinking stupidly at Todd. No one had ever made anything for him, and no one definitely ever gave him a choice in anything his entire life. When Nick‟s stomach churned and growled Todd quirked an eyebrow and snorted. Setting the box back on the shelf, he took Nick‟s hand. “Come on. I can fix that.” Leading Nick to the small kitchen, he sat Nick on one of the chairs. He rubbed Nick‟s shoulders a few times. Then Todd‟s warm, strong fingers were gone, and he was stepping away from the table. Nick folded his hands in his lap and lowered his eyes. That‟s when he saw a small box on the plate in front of him. He jumped a bit when Todd‟s finger poked his shoulder. “Drink this. It‟s apple. You should like it. You like candy, and this is sweet too.” Daring a glance up, Nick took the glass Todd was holding out to him. “Thank you.” Todd smiled, making his eyes twinkle and Nick‟s heart flutter, his stomach dip in a good, excited way. Todd‟s head tipped toward the box. “That‟s for you.” He shrugged. “Not much. A little welcome-home gift.” Todd turned back to the counter opposite the table and picked up two plates.

Marked Yours

33

Nick drank down some of the juice before carefully setting the glass on the table. “This is good.” His hands shook, and he was acutely aware of Todd‟s eyes on him as he reached for the small box and opened it. He took out the object inside and set it in his other palm, staring at it. His face broke into a smile before he even registered what he was holding. “You‟re giving me this? It‟s great. I love it.” “Yeah.” Todd turned and grabbed two plates. “You get toast for now. I need more. I‟m hungry. You can have something else when your stomach is better.” A plate with four thick chunks of toasted bread slathered with butter and jam were set in front of Nick. Todd swung into the other chair and began talking while they ate. “You always wrote about the volcano.” He gave a quick shrug of his shoulders. “So I was on a job closer to the caldera and there was a store, and they sold these things. I like bears, so I thought you would too.” Nick set the small carving of a bear next to his plate. He knew he was beaming while he ate the toast. The pounding of his head was easing off, and his stomach was settling more and more with each swallow of toast and juice. Relaxing back into his chair, Nick twisted far enough so he could see the framed drawing. “You kept that.” Todd‟s eyes followed his and he nodded. “I liked it. I‟ll take you to the caldera. You can see it for real when you‟re healed a bit more.” An hour later, after a shower and drinking some medicine Todd had in a bottle, Nick was tired and drained. The ache of the brandings had quieted enough that they wouldn‟t keep him awake. He opened the couch and stretched out. He‟d put the carved bear on the shelf beside the box with his collar, where he could see them both. A few yawns and his eyelids refused to stay open. Nick welcomed the sleep that washed over him.

34

Elizabeth Noble

Chapter 3

TODD yawned awake, stretched, and was reaching for his gun in the nightstand next to the bed before he even realized why the shot of adrenaline was coursing through him. Just as his fingertips touched the holster, his brain kicked in and a voice filtered through. “I‟m sorry. I didn‟t mean to wake you.” Nick slid from the lounge chair to kneel on the floor. “I was having trouble with….” Nick‟s hand fluttered near his chest. “Sitting on there was easier.” Todd frowned and rubbed one hand over his face. “I didn‟t know where to get you some breakfast, or have any money…. I never had to make food, but I thought—” Nick stopped immediately when Todd raised one hand. Sitting straighter, scratching through his hair with one hand, and then pulling his knees up to rest his forearms on, Todd sat staring at Nick, waiting for all his words to sink in. Nick‟s eyes widened and he bit his lip. “No one ever taught you to cook?” Staring down at his own knees, Nick shook his head no. Todd sighed and swung his legs off the bed, setting his feet firmly on the floor. It seemed he‟d take a step forward in getting Nick to come out of his shell and relax, and then he‟d be shoved three steps backward. “It‟s okay, Nicky. I‟ve been making my own meals since before I could reach the counters. You‟ll catch on.” Nick looked up at Todd, and his face revealed a tiny smile.

Marked Yours

35

“And, Nick, you live here. This is your home, remember? You sit on the furniture.” Waving his fingers in a come here motion, Todd said, “Let me take care of those.” Grabbing up the supplies he‟d set on a table near the chair, Nick‟s smile broadened, and relief filled his face and relaxed the set of his shoulders. He sat quietly while Todd made quick work of cleaning the wounds and changing the dressings. “We only had one meal a day in the village, and we ate in the dorms away from everyone else.” Todd stood and carried the supplies to their place in the bathroom. “You don‟t live there anymore. Things are going to be different.” He beelined to the kitchen and grabbed two glasses of juice. Walking past Nick, he dipped his head to one side. Scrambling to his feet, Nick followed. Sliding open the large window that took up a good half of the outer wall, Todd stepped onto a small, private balcony. He settled into one of the two chairs, holding one of the glasses out to Nick. Before Nick could sit on the floor beside him, Todd grabbed the arm of the empty chair and gave it a quick shake. “Sit in the chair. When we‟re here you sit on the furniture.” Nick eased into the chair, eyes even wider, gazing out at the street below. “What if people see me?” “Let them look.” Todd sipped his juice. “My apartment, my chairs, my choice.” Warmth spread through Todd‟s chest when he reached out and stroked the back of Nick‟s head a few times and was offered that wonderful, sweet smile he had come to cherish in the few short days since riding into that village. “Wait ‟til summer; you‟ll love sitting out here.” Todd finished his juice and stood up, placing a hand on Nick‟s shoulder and squeezing. “We don‟t have any work to do for a few days. So, first we need to go rustle up some food, and then we‟re going to get you some more clothes. Bet you‟ve never been to an open market?” Nick looked up at him. “No.” “This is your lucky day, Nicky. Let‟s get ready. I‟m hungry.”

36

Elizabeth Noble

Todd stole glances at Nick as he folded the bed back into a couch and sat waiting for Todd. The way Nick‟s brown hair dipped across his eyes made him look even more innocent than Todd was coming to realize he was. Nick‟s long limbs had a grace Todd knew was only possible from hours of physical exercise and training. His training and education had been dictated by the work he‟d do with Todd. The resulting physique Nick carried was magnificent; Todd couldn‟t help but watch and admire it every chance he had. Crossing the room to where Nick sat, Todd reached for the wooden box with Nick‟s collar. Nick‟s expression turned anxious as Todd opened the box and ran one finger over the braided leather. He‟d had it made especially for Nick, saving up for months to afford this, even if his father did call it a needless extravagance. Sitting on the couch beside Nick, Todd slipped the soft, pliable leather around Nick‟s neck, gently brushing his fingers just under Nick‟s hair to nudge his head forward a bit. As he fastened the buckle, Todd pressed a soft kiss to the knob at the top of Nick‟s spine. Keeping his mouth close so his breath ghosted warm and soft over Nick‟s skin, he pitched his voice low. “This fits you perfectly. It looks nice…. I like it. How‟s it feel?” Every few words he accentuated with another kiss brushed over Nick‟s long neck. When he felt Nick shiver under his touch, Todd sat back and looked at him, pleased. “Were you ever out of that village?” Nick actually laughed. “Oh, hell no. We were kept away from proper people.” “Nicky.” Todd took his shoulders and turned Nick so he faced him. “You‟re a person. Most of the places we‟ll go folks will treat you fairly. We‟ll just be plain old Rugers, the two of us.” Saying his name that way, as a we, felt good on Todd‟s tongue. “There are some other times and places we‟re going to have to play by society‟s rules. I can tell the difference, and it‟ll probably be pretty obvious to you too. I‟m sorry for that, and I don‟t like it or agree with it, but it‟s something we‟re going to have to live with from time to time.” Nick offered him a smile and solemn eyes. “I know. It‟s okay.”

Marked Yours

37

Something thorny unclenched in Todd‟s chest, and he realized he‟d been dreading this conversation with Nick. Being unsure of what the kid did and did not know or understand was starting to wear on him. He was finding that the things he thought Nick would be totally clueless about or upset by were met with calmness and eyes full of trust. “Did you ever get to do anything fun, just be a kid?” Todd brushed a hand over Nick‟s hair. Nick shrugged. “Not unless you count learning to use guns and knives. Why did I have to learn all that?” Todd stood and crossed the room. After checking the load in his gun clip, he strapped on his shoulder holster and shrugged into his leather jacket. “C‟mon, Nicky. I‟m hungry? You hungry?” Stopping by the door, Todd watched Nick push off the couch and pull on the thick overshirt Todd had given him over his thinner, short-sleeved T-shirt. Reaching out, Todd fingered the leather tether hanging next to the door. Three feet in length with a snap hook that fit into the ring on Nick‟s collar, it was the same soft, braided leather as the collar. He took it down, threaded it through his belt loops, hooked it to itself, and stuffed the excess into his back pocket. “We‟ll take this. Normally we won‟t go anywhere we‟ll need it, but guess I‟d better have it in case. Don‟t want trouble.” “I don‟t mind.” Nick was now standing placidly beside him. “I guess it‟s a good thing it‟s not up to you then.” Todd was silent as they walked down the stairs to the street. He paused before pushing through the door and outside. “I don‟t have to tell you to stick close, do I?” Nick shook his head no, but he was already gawking at the street beyond the door. Todd turned away, smiling as he led the way outside and down the street wondering who was going to enjoy this more. Walking at a more leisurely pace than he normally did, Todd ignored how his stomach growled as he headed toward their first stop for the day. He‟d lived in this city his entire life and had been all over the protectorate many times. Yet watching Nick trying to

38

Elizabeth Noble

look everywhere at once was like seeing it for the first time. Todd decided he‟d probably smiled more in the past few days than he had in the past few years. It was a few blocks to the café where Todd liked to eat. The food was simple and good, and the people who owned it and worked there were just as good. It was one of the rare places Todd could take Nick and have him sit across the table from him so they could enjoy a meal together. Along the way they began working out a code between them so Nick would know when he was expected to behave strictly as a slave or when he and Todd were free to behave like any other couple. It was warmer than the previous days, and sunny. Todd was pleased to see the outdoor patio was open. Making his way through the maze of small tables, he tapped on the back of a chair and then sat in the other chair. Nick picked up the menu in front of him, eyes widening. “There‟s so much.” Todd laughed softly. “Tell ya what. How about you let me handle this one?” Biting his lip, Nick nodded. He scrutinized the menu for a few more minutes before he set it down and turned his gaze to the café and surrounding area. Todd was thoroughly amused watching Nick watch the people, taking in every detail of the city. “Todd Ruger, it‟s about time.” A cup of hot coffee was set in front of him. Todd smiled up at the woman, meeting her warm, dark eyes. Nick‟s eyes bounced for a few seconds between them. Then he focused on the tabletop. “I thought you were never going to bring him here to meet me.” Nick‟s gaze skipped to Todd before he self-consciously stared down at his hands. “Julia, this is Nick.” He poked at Nick‟s leg with his toe, letting Nick know he could look up. “Nicky, meet Julia.”

Marked Yours

39

“Hello, ma‟am.” Nick looked up at her, a light blush coloring his cheeks. Julia smiled and snorted. “He‟s far too polite for the likes of you.” She pushed against Todd‟s shoulder. “Do you like coffee, Nick?” “I‟ve never had any before.” “Well, I think we need to remedy that situation.” She set a cup of steaming hot coffee in front of Nick. “You try this. It‟s got a touch of chocolate and cinnamon in it, and between you and me, it‟s Todd‟s favorite, though he tries to tell everyone it‟s „girly‟ and he drinks his plain.” “Traitor,” Todd grumbled good-naturedly. Nick grinned, his eyes dancing. Nick wrapped both hands around the cup and sipped the hot liquid. His eyes widened for a second, then he smiled, full of dimples and white teeth. Todd chuckled. “I think we have a winner.” He leaned back in his chair, enjoying this more than he thought he could enjoy anything. “Can I get a few pounds wrapped up to go?” “On the house, this once. You want your regular breakfast?” Todd nodded, holding up two fingers. Julia refilled both their cups and promised to return with their food. “Did you ever get to be just a kid?” Nick asked quietly. Drawing in a deep breath, Todd studied him. “Once my dad took me fishing.” He shrugged. A memory of a very angry woman who‟d been dead for a century filtered to the forefront of his mind. “It didn‟t work out so well.” “How come?” “Eh, my dad‟s not so into fishing. He‟s actually not into a—” Todd stuttered to a stop when hands clapped over his eyes and a weight slithered onto his lap. He barely deflected the kiss he knew

40

Elizabeth Noble

was aimed at his mouth before shoving the weight away. In that brief instant he got a look at Nick‟s face. It lasted barely a few seconds before being covered up, but Todd was sure he saw jealousy and hurt on Nick‟s face, in his eyes. “Todd, God I missed you.” “Clarice, don‟t ever do that.” Hands firmly around the woman‟s waist, Todd moved her away. “Since you‟re here, and it‟s been so long, how about breakfast?” Clarice, small, with blonde, long hair and barely covered body, bent down and literally purred at him, giving him a good view of her ample—and, Todd was sure, enhanced—cleavage. “I‟m having breakfast with someone.” Clarice barely spared Nick a snotty glance before snorting. “Him?” “Yes, Nick and I have already ordered. We planned on eating alone.” She glared at him. It should have drilled him six feet under, he was sure. Todd returned the favor. Huffing, Clarice flounced away. “Do you want me to return to your apartment?” Nick‟s eyes were lowered, his tone neutral. Todd already had come to learn Nick would revert to his training as a slave almost immediately if he didn‟t know what to do or how to act. “It‟s our apartment, Nicky. And no, I do not want you going back there.” Nick‟s eyes were bright and liquid. “Don‟t you want to spend your day with the lady?” Todd laughed. “Lady? Nicky, you‟re funny. She is about as far from a lady as I can think of. No, I do not want to spend time with her.” He scooted his chair around so he was closer to Nick and took his hand, gently stroking his thumb over Nick‟s knuckles. “Yes, I slept—had sex—with her. I was lonely and incredibly drunk. It was a few years ago, and I‟ve regretted it ever since. I‟m not sure I even remember most of it, and I‟m very sure I didn‟t enjoy it.” Todd‟s

Marked Yours

41

stomach unclenched when Nick‟s lips started twitching to a smile. “Yes, I‟ve been with others, men and women, and I was mostly drunk and lonely at the time. The day I brought this”—Todd reached out with his free hand and ran one finger over Nick‟s collar, satisfied with the shiver and deepening smile—“to your village, that ended. When I said it‟s just you and me now, I meant it.” “You brought it yourself? I thought it came by courier.” “Yeah, the courier was me. You think I‟d trust that to some guy I don‟t know who works for the highest bidder?” Nick blushed, an honest-to-goodness blush. Todd gave his hand a squeeze and moved his chair back when he saw Julia heading toward them with their food. She winked at Todd, refilled their coffee cups, and set a small, brown bag filled with coffee beans at his elbow. “I don‟t want that kind of life, Nick. I never did.” “I heard you say to your father he wanted you to do this, take me.” Putting a forkful of pancakes with blueberries and maple syrup on them into his mouth, Nick‟s eyes widened and lit up. Todd sighed. He‟d been waiting for this, knowing Nick had overheard that conversation. A part of him hoped Nick might have forgotten it. “You know, when you‟re twelve and your dad says this is what you‟re going to do someday, you don‟t question it. When you‟re eighteen and you know you have this responsibility, you sort of start to see you can‟t ditch it, but you don‟t have to do it how your dad would have. When you‟re twenty-eight you figure out you can tell the world to go screw itself and yeah, gotta do this thing, have this person depending on you, but can do it your way.” He poked at Nick‟s plate. “Am I making sense? Eat your sausage.” Nick obediently took a bite of sausage, gasped, and burst into a huge grin. “This is great!” Todd dug into his own breakfast. “I get it, I think.” “Good.”

42

Elizabeth Noble

“You had to take me, decided you really wanted to and it might not be bad?” Todd smiled and nodded. “Yeah, that‟s exactly it.” “Do you eat this food all the time?” It took Todd a minute to decipher Nick‟s question through a mouthful of pancakes, sausage, and eggs. “Yep, and you do too.” “I‟m going to get fat.” That made Todd laugh. “You‟ll work it off. Don‟t worry.” Nick‟s eyes dropped to his plate, and Todd braced for another tentative question. “You asked me which I liked better, but you didn‟t tell me which you liked better.” Nick‟s voice was soft. His eyes bounced to Todd‟s face and then back to his plate. Todd decided this might be something he never broke Nick of, no matter how hard he tried and no matter how often he told Nick to look at him when they spoke. “Honestly? I‟m not sure I care either way. Both do it for me, both have good and bad points. I didn‟t care if you were male or female, Nick. I care about you.” Motioning between Nick and himself, Todd grinned, relieved when Nick‟s shoulders relaxed, his face softened, and he looked pleased with Todd‟s words. “It‟s you and me. No one else. The rest doesn‟t matter. Okay?” Nick nodded enthusiastically, too busy chewing to speak. Todd appreciated the wide smile and dimpled cheeks. When their meal was done, Todd tucked the bag of coffee beans into a pocket inside his jacket and headed off to the main market, Nick in tow. He had to keep one hand on Nick‟s elbow to get him to walk beside him, not trail a step or two behind. If he was behind Todd it was certainly going to make him harder to keep an eye on, and it made it almost impossible to carry on a conversation. Todd made a mental note that he needed to break Nick of that habit too. It wasn‟t always going to be necessary, and in some cases it might be dangerous if they couldn‟t watch each other‟s movements.

Marked Yours

43

The open-air booths of the market had anything and everything anyone could want. Many of the more traditional shops didn‟t allow slaves, other than in a certain sitting place, and didn‟t sell clothes and supplies if they thought they were being purchased for a slave. The open market was easier. Todd could pick out clothes, boots, and other supplies for Nick and have them sent to his apartment. No one asked or cared if it was for him or Nick. They were close enough in size that it wasn‟t going to be immediately obvious who Todd was making his purchases for. Hanging back a few steps, he let Nick wander from booth to booth, making note of what Nick hovered over, looked at more closely. The kid was terminally polite, never touching and never making eye contact with anyone. The farther they walked, the more Nick became engrossed in taking in every bit of his surroundings. Wonder and curiosity filled his face and eyes. Todd could see that everything amazed him, delighted him. As Todd watched Nick move farther and farther away from him, though Todd never let him out of his sight, he simply hung back and let Nick drink in everything, experience what he wanted how he wanted. It struck Todd hard that he was responsible for this change in Nick by simply giving him a small amount of freedom to explore the market booths. The shy, quiet boy of a few hours ago was transformed and replaced by a young man full of curiosity sparking in him, wanting to know everything, see everything. Todd made his purchases and moved after Nick, hanging back, all the while keeping one keen eye on his boy. Nick became so absorbed he never noticed he‟d moved so far from Todd, long legs easily sidestepping shoppers, non-slaves and slaves alike, even though his eyes were glued to the goods in the booths. Todd had brought Nick here and given him a life. He knew that was a gift to himself as much as it was a gift to Nick. Stopping at one booth, Nick was intently focused on the goods being offered. Hands clasped behind his back, Nick leaned over to see items that were placed near the back. The proprietor watched him, moving forward, a short whip in one hand. Todd leveled a gaze on the man that made him back off a few steps. A girl about Nick‟s

44

Elizabeth Noble

age, carrying boxes that were probably heavier than she was, came from the rear of the booth. The girl tripped and dropped some of the boxes. The man turned on her. Shouting angrily, he punched her in the face. The girl and the boxes were sent tumbling to the ground. Nick dodged around the end of the booth and reached forward, arms extending to stop the falling things and girl. The man whirled around, whip slicing through the air. Todd darted forward, snapping a harsh, “Hey!” Nick‟s arms jerked back to his sides. He turned a horrified, pale face to Todd. Fingers wrapping around Nick‟s arm, Todd yanked Nick away just as the whip would have cracked over his hands. Pushing Nick back a few steps, Todd shoved himself between Nick and the man. “He‟s mine. You don‟t hit him.” “Keep his filth off my merchandise,” the man ground out. Then he turned to the girl and demanded, “Get that mess cleared up.” “Come on, Nicky. I‟ll spend money somewhere else.” Gripping Nick‟s arm hard, Todd hustled him away from the booth. “It sucks. It‟s wrong. I don‟t agree. But we can‟t interfere, Nick.” Todd kept his voice low, but spoke with authority. “I… I‟m sorry. I didn‟t think, I just—” Softening his grip and his voice, Todd interrupted. “I know, but you have to remember that. I can‟t protect you very well if a citizen accuses you of something I can‟t prove you didn‟t do or didn‟t have a good reason to do.” Nick nodded. “Yes, Todd.” They walked farther into the market. Todd had a specific destination he‟d kept a secret. After the incident at the booth Nick kept close, twice hooking one finger through the tether wrapped through Todd‟s belt loops. Idiot merchants and past encounters were forgotten when Todd rounded the corner onto another street. He grinned when the place

Marked Yours

45

he‟d been waiting for came into view. Nick was going to love this. He hoped.

TODD guided them into a large, nondescript building, gave Nick‟s arm a squeeze, and let his fingers drop away. Nick felt the loss of Todd‟s fingers against his elbow replaced by warm, moist air. He got a wink before Todd stepped to a short counter running the length of the inner room. Nick saw that beyond was a hallway, but what it led to or what was there he couldn‟t see. Nick stood to one side while Todd spoke to a woman at the counter. She eyed them both up and down like they were tasty morsels and she was starving. Then Todd paid her for something. When Todd turned away, he jangled a key from two fingers. Nick saw the telltale smirk and a bit of an eye roll. He focused intently on the ground and coughed, covering his mouth with one hand to hide his own smile. He followed Todd along the hallway. Unlocking the door to one of the rooms, Todd stepped to one side and motioned Nick inside. Stepping in and closing the door, Nick heard the soft click of the lock being turned. There were several large, thickly padded chairs that were long enough that Nick could completely stretch out on them if he wanted to. A cabinet took up one wall, and the floor was covered in thick, plush carpet. There was the gentle sound of water lapping against a stone surface. The room was warm and moist, making his clothes uncomfortable. The air was thick and rich with a heady, earthy scent. Todd stepped up behind him and laid both hands lightly on Nick‟s shoulders for a minute before his fingers moved to Nick‟s neck and he unhooked the collar. “We don‟t want this getting wet.” A soft kiss was pressed to Nick‟s neck where seconds before the collar buckle had been, making Nick shiver. “This will make you feel better, I promise.” Todd gave him a playful swat to the butt; Nick jumped and Todd chuckled. The sound of Todd‟s voice sent a

46

Elizabeth Noble

spark through Nick. “Get your clothes off. You can put them in there.” Todd pointed to the cabinet. Gulping down his fear, Nick nodded. He‟d never been naked with another person before. It wasn‟t that he feared Todd; he‟d learned in the past few days Todd was not someone to be afraid of. But this was new and he had no idea what to expect. He was Todd‟s, and it was only a matter of time before Todd took what was his, despite what he‟d told Nick earlier. They weren‟t at home, so Nick reasoned Todd‟s words didn‟t count now. He obediently removed his boots and clothing, carefully folding them and placing them in the cabinet on the shelf under Todd‟s. Nick felt Todd‟s gaze on him. It made him feel vulnerable, exposed, afraid, and excited all at once. Todd hadn‟t done a thing to hurt him—in fact, the opposite—so there was no reason for Nick to think otherwise now. “C‟mon,” Todd said softly. His hand rested on Nick‟s shoulder for a few seconds, then slid the length of his arm and took his hand. Feeling the heat rise between his legs, Nick kept his eyes glued to the floor as Todd led him through the room. Carpet changed to tile as they passed through the archway and into an area mostly comprised of a bath large enough for two people to fit into comfortably. Nick followed Todd down a few short steps to a shelf running around the inside of the bath. The water was pleasantly hot and air jets moved the water against his legs, immediately easing the sore muscles. Nick was glad to sit on the shelf; at least his hardening cock was under the water. He was sure Todd noticed, but he hadn‟t said anything. The water moved around him. It was relaxing. Aching muscles loosened. Leaning his head back, Nick spread his arms across the bath‟s upper edge to keep the freshly branded wounds dry. He was able to submerge most of his body in the hot water without getting the brand on his chest wet. “Nice, huh?” Todd‟s toe nudged against Nick‟s leg, making him start. Todd let out another soft chuckle.

Marked Yours

47

“Yeah, it is.” Taking a few deep breaths, Nick relaxed and let his head tip back, resting against the edge of the bath. Todd stretched out his arm, resting it at the back of Nick‟s head so he was cushioning Nick from the hard edge of the bath. Fingers moving lazily through Nick‟s hair eased his tension further. Shifting closer to Todd, Nick turned his head to look at Todd. The muscles of his shoulders and arms glistened from the water and humidity. The tattoo of continuous knots covering Todd‟s shoulder moved and shifted with every ripple of Todd‟s muscle. Todd‟s head was tipped back and his eyes closed as Nick followed the line of Todd‟s jaw and over the length of his neck, appreciating how the muscles under his collarbone moved with Todd‟s breathing. Self-consciousness forgotten, Nick sat straighter, twisting to face Todd fully. “Todd?” “Hmm.” Todd‟s voice was thick, low and gravelly, and sent a ribbon of excitement through Nick. When Nick reached out and touched Todd‟s chest with a tentative finger, Todd opened one eye and watched him. The rhythm of Todd‟s fingers through his hair never changed. Nick‟s finger traced a design in Todd‟s skin, just under his left collarbone, the same position as Nick‟s brand. “It‟s the same.” He exhaled. “Yes, it is. Mine is a tattoo. It‟s a symbol for protection.” “From what?” Todd‟s fingers in Nick‟s hair tightened, and Todd slid closer, pulling Nick in for a kiss. “We‟ll talk about it later.” Todd‟s tongue slipped between Nick‟s lips and circled his tongue. His legs moved over Nick‟s, tucking around them and pulling him against Todd‟s hip. The hand in Nick‟s hair caressed so tenderly Nick couldn‟t help moving into the touch. The heat from the water and the closer heat of Todd‟s body combined to ramp Nick‟s senses into overdrive. He was achingly hard with no way to hide. When Todd rolled into him more, Nick felt the solid spear of Todd‟s cock. He wasn‟t sure what was going to happen, and it excited and terrified him all at once.

48

Elizabeth Noble

Maybe sensing Nick‟s disquiet or feeling how he tensed up, Todd broke off the kiss, nuzzled Nick‟s cheek, and placed soft, gentle kisses under Nick‟s jaw. “I‟m not going to hurt you.” The soft rumble of Todd‟s voice reverberated from his chest through Nick‟s. It was reassuring. This was all so new and totally foreign to Nick, and Todd seemed to understand that. “I-I know,” Nick stammered. He wondered if he looked as thoroughly spooked as he felt. When Todd placed both hands against his neck, thumbs rubbing lightly over Nick‟s cheeks, Nick decided he must have looked worse. Todd‟s face softened. He kissed Nick‟s forehead and mumbled against him, “It‟s okay, Nicky. Fortunately for us I‟ve had plenty of practice. I‟ll teach you.” Nick couldn‟t help the shudder that slowly worked its way through him at the sound of Todd‟s voice. Tiny tremors flowed out from every bit of him Todd touched. Todd‟s hands rubbed over his shoulders and down his arms. Pushing back and onto the edge of the bath, Todd lifted himself out of the water. Fingers wrapping around Nick‟s arm, Todd tugged tenderly. Leaning forward, Todd‟s mouth brushed near Nick‟s ear. “Come on,” he breathed out, warm breath caressing Nick‟s skin and making him shiver even more. Easing out of the water, Nick stood on shaky legs. One of Todd‟s arms snaked around his middle and pulled him back against Todd‟s chest. His hand pressed firmly to Nick‟s belly, fingers spread out. Todd‟s other hand took hold of Nick‟s, twining their fingers together with enough power Nick thought his grip was all that held him up. Todd‟s lips ghosted over the skin of Nick‟s neck. Soft, reassuring sounds and words rumbled from Todd‟s chest, his warm breath caressing Nick‟s neck and shoulders, easing the tension out of him. Slowly, very gently, Todd turned him, letting go of his hand and pulling Nick against him. Todd‟s hands started at his shoulders and moved in light, easy strokes down his body, over his ass, fingers massaging the muscles they touched. Nick trembled but leaned into

Marked Yours

49

the rock-hard muscle of Todd‟s body, arched his back to meet the strong grip of arms around him. He didn‟t know what to do with his hands. He wanted to touch, but wasn‟t sure how or where, so he rested them against Todd‟s round, thick shoulders. One hand working into Nick‟s hair, Todd pulled him into another kiss, moaning into Nick‟s mouth. His other hand took Nick‟s again, this time moving it so Nick‟s hand glided down Todd‟s back. Leaning back far enough so his mouth was only inches from Nick‟s, Todd smiled. “Not so bad, huh?” Letting go of Nick‟s hand, Todd‟s resumed its travels up and down his back, soothing the tension away. “I like it,” Nick stuttered out. Shivering, he pressed closer to the warmth and strength that was Todd. He felt everything: how Todd‟s thighs twitched, how the muscles of his chest and stomach fluttered against Nick‟s, how his rigid cock dug into the soft skin where Nick‟s thigh and body met. Todd began moving them away from the bath and toward the chairs. “That‟s my boy. I‟m not going to hurt you. We‟re just going to relax a bit, ease into things. I meant what I said before, but I didn‟t promise to keep my hands off. I want you to like this.” Turning Nick so his back was against Todd‟s chest and his fingers were laced through with those of one of Todd‟s hands, Todd eased onto one of the chairs. He guided Nick with him, settling Nick in the V of his open legs. Todd arranged Nick‟s thighs over his and tucked Nick‟s free arm firmly against his side, hand resting on his thigh. “Keep that hand there,” Todd ordered in a low, gentle voice. Nick felt the hard line of Todd‟s cock against his back. Hooking his feet around Nick‟s, Todd pulled them back. Nick was unable to press his feet to the floor; he was completely at Todd‟s mercy. Another shiver of fear, excitement, and desire coursed down his spine.

50

Elizabeth Noble

Todd leaned over Nick‟s shoulder, moving his mouth over Nick‟s neck, nudging until Nick let his head drop back against Todd‟s shoulder. Hand once again against Nick‟s belly, this time the spread fingers moved in an ever-lowering circle. When Todd‟s fingertips brushed his hard cock, Nick jumped. “Shh… I‟ve got you.” Todd‟s voice was low and right next to his ear. “You‟re mine.” Kisses were scattered over his jaw, down the length of his neck, and back up to his ear. “You don‟t cum until I say you can. You don‟t touch yourself unless I give you permission. Not just now. Always.” Nick nodded, groaned, and pressed back harder against Todd when the fingers wound around his cock. Todd‟s thumb skimmed through the moisture beading in the slit of Nick‟s cock. His entire body was tingling. Todd kept talking. His lips kept moving over the skin of Nick‟s neck and shoulders, and the fingers of one hand gripped Nick‟s hand and pressed both their fists to Nick‟s chest. The fingers of Todd‟s other hand continued moving over Nick‟s cock, pulled on his balls, rolled them softly, pressed to the soft skin behind them over and over in a steady rhythm until Nick couldn‟t draw enough air into his burning lungs. He was shot through with electric currents radiating out from his throbbing, leaking cock. His breath came in shorter and shorter gasps. He couldn‟t hold back, but he refused to go against Todd‟s word, disappoint him. “T-to-odddd… I can‟t… I….” “Yes you can.” The words were whispered into his ear. “I need….” “I know what you need and when.” Todd‟s fingers kept up their maddening movements. “Please.” The word was a broken sob. Nick gulped in another ragged breath and arched back against Todd. “Such a good boy.” Todd squeezed Nick‟s cock, twisting and tugging harder. “So good. Give it to me, Nicky. Cum for me.”

Marked Yours

51

Nick had no control. His body followed Todd‟s softly whispered order. One long moan after another rolled from Nick as every bit of him twitched and jerked helplessly under Todd‟s touch, his hot cum spilling out, hitting his chest and splashing over his thighs. Turning his head, he kissed Todd‟s cheek. Then, wanting more, he sought out his mouth. Nick was rewarded with Todd eagerly pulling him in tighter, tongue twisting and slipping over Nick‟s. Not even thinking about what to do or how, focusing on Todd‟s gently spoken, “Just go with what feels good; let nature take its course,” Nick turned, uncurling his fingers from Todd‟s, and started a slow slide down Todd‟s body. Kissing, licking, exploring the salty skin beneath his mouth, Nick got braver with every touch. He wanted. He wanted the feeling of Todd‟s skin against his lips, he wanted to please Todd and feel more of him, his touches, hear his praise. Knees connecting with the carpeted floor, Nick found Todd‟s cock right in front of him. It seemed right, natural, to turn his head just so, open his mouth, and swallow his master down. The low, harsh moans pulled from Todd‟s lungs with every movement Nick made assured him he was pleasing Todd. Fingers gripping his hair guided his head this way and that. Todd‟s cock pressed harder and faster into his mouth while Nick sucked and licked. Hot, tangy, thick shots of cum hitting the back of his throat made him start and whimper. It panicked him for a second until Todd pulled them apart. He took Nick‟s hand, and they both gripped Todd‟s cock, working him through it. The scent of Todd‟s cum wafted up at him. It covered his chest, oozing and dripping between his pecs and abs, mingling with his own. Somehow it made Nick feel surrounded by warmth and comfort. Breathing hard, he rested his head against Todd‟s thigh until they were both breathing normally. Todd‟s hand stroked over his hair. Then fingers moved under his chin, lifting upward. Nick gazed up into Todd‟s intense, warm green eyes. He smiled down at Nick,

52

Elizabeth Noble

the corners of his eyes crinkling. “See? Not so scary, huh? I told you you‟d like it.” Nick felt the flush rise in his cheeks. “Felt good,” he mumbled. That made Todd‟s smile broaden. Tugging on Nick‟s arms until Nick was settled between his legs again, Todd wrapped both arms around Nick‟s shoulders and kissed him. Then he kissed Nick‟s forehead when Nick tucked his cheek into the crook of Todd‟s neck. An hour and another bath to clean up later, Nick was walking back to their apartment, to his home, with Todd.

Marked Yours

53

Chapter 4

TODD read the message that had been delivered to his door, folded the paper, and stuffed it into his pocket. Pressing his lips into a thin, tight line, he tuned out Nick‟s chatter and let his heart and head war it out. Nick had only been here with him for a week. It hadn‟t been enough time. Todd wanted more time. Todd‟s heart wanted forever, but Todd‟s head knew that in order to keep Nick, provide for him, they both had to work. Nick still didn‟t know what it was they‟d be doing, and Todd wanted to keep it from him for a while longer. It was selfish, but he simply wanted time for them to bond, to learn each other, to simply be together. Todd still had high hopes that Nick would take that final step to being his mate, not simply his slave. He turned around and watched Nick. A week ago his boy was shy, quietly blending into the background and unsure of everything. In the past few days, Nick‟s true personality had come to the surface. He was insatiably curious, delighted by even the smallest gestures, and more affectionate than anyone Todd had ever met. Although they hadn‟t done anything sexual other than kiss during the four days since their experience at the bathhouse, that didn‟t stop Todd from touching. Nick responded more and more to being caressed, and he simply loved it when Todd held him in any manner. Even though Nick was still painfully shy about being naked around Todd, Todd saw how Nick watched him, how his eyes grazed over Todd‟s body whether he was clothed or not. Probably sensing Todd watching him, Nick looked up, bright smile lighting up his face and eyes—and Todd‟s heart.

54

Elizabeth Noble

Perhaps what Todd liked most was that Nick talked to him. He hadn‟t realized how lonely his life had been until he had claimed Nick. While Nick talked very little about his life in the village, he asked Todd endless questions about his life, the protectorate, and what it was Todd did. Some questions Todd answered in great detail; others he deflected. The one thing Nick didn‟t talk about was the nightmares he‟d started having a few nights ago. He claimed he didn‟t remember them. Todd suspected otherwise. He could have ordered Nick to tell him, but he wanted Nick to trust him enough to offer the details on his own. Unless it became an issue, Todd was willing to let it go for now. The supplies he‟d purchased, as well as the clothes and goods for Nick, had arrived. Nick sat in the middle of the lounge surrounded by boxes and bags, sorting through everything. Todd stood watching Nick. Warmth and protectiveness surged through him, and he let an amused smile spread over his face. “You bought all this? For me?” Todd shrugged. “I thought some of the food we could share.” Nick snickered and blushed. Holding up one of the two heavy woven overshirts Todd had bought him, Nick asked, “Do you want me to put these away for you?” “They‟re yours, Nick.” Todd nodded at Nick. “You have on mine.” Pulling the shirt in tighter, Nick blinked at him and gave Todd a look any kicked puppy would have been envious of. “I like this one.” His eyes dropped to the ground. Todd knew when he was beat. Sighing, he held one hand out. “Give me the green one. The black one we‟ll have as an extra, and you can keep mine.” Nick‟s sweet smile, complete with dimples, made Todd‟s heart flutter. “Get this stuff put away. We have to go out. You‟ll need to change.” Pulling a plain button-down shirt, jeans, and a denim jacket from the pile, Todd tossed those items to

Marked Yours

55

the side and waved at Nick to store away the rest. “You‟ll wear these.” “Where are we going?” Nick asked softly, picking up the clothing. “Just get changed while I put the food away.” A few minutes later their supplies were properly stored and Nick was dressed. Todd took a small knife in a sheath from the cabinet behind the bar. “Strap this onto your leg. Make sure it stays hidden from everyone unless there‟s an emergency.” Nick nodded. “What kind of emergency?” Todd loaded two handguns and slipped on shoulder holsters. As he moved about the apartment gathering up his own knives and sheaths, he hardened his voice and began speaking. “Where we‟re going isn‟t like any place we‟ve been up to now. You‟ll call me „sir‟ or „Master‟; never use my name.” Todd hated this. “You‟ll follow the strictest rules and laws. Don‟t speak to anyone except me, and then only to answer a question. Keep it to yes or no if you can. You don‟t make eye contact with anyone—including me. Eyes down unless I tell you otherwise. You are my property and you‟ve been trained; you will behave as such.” Jerking on his leather jacket, Todd couldn‟t bring himself to look at Nick, to see the hurt he was sure was in the boy‟s face. “You‟ll be tethered the entire time.” “Todd.” Nick‟s fingertips brushed Todd‟s shoulder. “It‟s okay. Don‟t worry. I know what to do.” Turning, Todd finally looked at Nick. What he saw surprised him. Instead of hurt or anger, there was trust and devotion. “No, Nick, it‟s not okay. But unfortunately there isn‟t much either of us can do about it. Sit down so I can put your collar on.” Nick retrieved the box with his collar, sat quietly on one of the large, stuffed chairs with his hands in his lap, box on his knees, waiting. When Todd gently wrapped the woven leather around Nick‟s neck and buckled it, Nick turned his head and pressed his lips to the inside of Todd‟s wrist, looking up at Todd and away almost at once.

56

Elizabeth Noble

Stroking his hand over Nick‟s hair, Todd smiled at him. “This really does look incredible on you.” Running his fingers over the soft leather, then up and down the length of Nick‟s neck, Todd held his head in both hands, leaned down, and pressed a kiss to Nick‟s lips. A swipe of his tongue and Nick‟s lips parted, offering Todd entrance. Todd took it, pulling Nick in close with a hand tangled in Nick‟s hair. A minute later he was rewarded with small breathy noises coming from Nick. His arms wound around Todd‟s waist and tightened. The shiver coursing through Nick from Todd‟s low growl of “You‟re mine” was intensely pleasing. Reluctantly he pulled away. “We have to go. Let‟s get this over with.” Nick‟s cheek nuzzled Todd‟s chest for a few seconds more before his arms dropped away. This time Todd didn‟t wrap Nick‟s tether around his waist. Today he snapped the latch into the ring on Nick‟s collar. They were silent on the walk down the stairs and to the street. As Todd was about to push through the building‟s entrance to the outside, Nick‟s fingers brushed his wrist and across his palm. “It‟s okay,” Nick whispered. Hating what he was about to do to Nick, Todd couldn‟t look back and see Nick‟s trust in his face and eyes. Barely nodding, he wound the end of the tether around his fist and marched to the street. Their destination was on the opposite side of the city. Todd thought he‟d never be happy enough to know he didn‟t have to live near this place he was forced to visit every few months. They stopped on the street corner and Todd hailed a carriage. Climbing in, he watched how Nick slid in after him, settling on the carriage floor at Todd‟s feet. He gave the driver the address, leaned his head back, and closed his eyes. Letting his hand drop to Nick‟s head, Todd left it there, and was pleased to feel some of the tenseness leave Nick‟s muscles. He knew Nick didn‟t understand what was going on or why. That was Todd‟s fault. He should have explained it more—but he didn‟t have it in him, not right now. Ever since Nick had been

Marked Yours

57

branded, Todd had been waiting for this day. Those men had touched what was his, harmed what was his. He might not have wanted to take Nick to this place, but at least it would provide Todd with the necessary first step in finding those men. He‟d find them and he‟d make them pay. When the carriage came to a stop Todd nudged Nick‟s thigh with his toe, reached over, and opened the door. Nick obediently climbed clear and knelt beside Todd after he was out of the carriage and while he paid the driver. A soft tug on the tether and Nick was up, hands in pockets, eyes down, following one step behind Todd. Todd decided Nick was getting a double helping of the pancakes and coffee he liked so much when they were back home. Todd led Nick to a two-story building. They went in, going down to the main level. People were scattered around the tables and large horseshoe-shaped bar in the center of the room. Along one side of the bar was a row of metal rings. He pointed to a bench against the bar. Nick crouched on it, back against the bar. Todd looped Nick‟s tether through one of the rings, tied it, and perched on the barstool beside him. He scanned the bar, making note as to where various people were and who they were, nodding to a few he recognized. Leaning down so he could speak in Nick‟s ear, Todd kept his voice low and stern. “This thing goes south, you take that knife, cut yourself loose, and go home. You don‟t let anyone in our apartment unless they bring you my head.” Todd took a deep breath to steady himself when Nick‟s eyes jerked up to his for a few beats. The color dropped from Nick‟s face, and then his focus went back to his hands, which were folded in his lap. “I mean it, Nick. I‟m not playing around. If I say to get out, you get out. I don‟t give a damn what you have to do or who you have to go through to do it. Got it?” “Yes, Master.” Todd bit his lip to keep from stroking Nick‟s hair when he heard the tremble in Nick‟s soft voice. When his father slipped onto the stool beside him, Todd ordered beers for both of them.

58

Elizabeth Noble

“Cantor wants you up at his place.” Todd nodded, sipped his beer. “Okay. You‟re drunk.” John cracked a grin, pulled up his shirt sleeve to reveal a large gash, and laughed. “I‟m alive.” His eyes skated to Nick. “I‟ve also been playing cards with them.” He nodded to three men sitting around a table near the back of the room. Shoulders sagging, Todd sighed. “Dad, for chrissake. You can‟t play poker for shit.” “Now he tells me.” John clapped Todd‟s shoulder and shrugged. “How much?” Todd was doing some fast calculations, working out how much cash he had on him. John chuckled. “Don‟t waste the cash. I think they‟d rather have twenty-four hours with your pet, there.” “His name is Nick. No.” “It wasn‟t a question, Todd. I‟m your father, your family. It‟s family first. Or did you forget that?” “No.” Shaking his head, Todd met his father‟s eyes steadily and quelled his quaking insides. “Not this time, Dad. Not with Nick. He‟s mine and it‟s my way. Who did the branding? I want real names. You didn‟t seem to think about me being family when you arranged for Nick to be branded and me knocked cold,” Todd snapped. John sat glaring at him. “I had no choice, the City Elder committee demanded he be branded before you took him into the city. I told you that. The branders contacted me.” Todd glared back for a few seconds. Then he shoved away from the stool and made his way to the poker table. An hour later he‟d cleared his father‟s debt and had a bit extra for him and Nick, who he‟d kept an eye on the entire time. He knew that even though Nick sat quietly, head down, somehow the kid hadn‟t missed a single thing happening in the bar. That was a valuable ability: to look as if he were doing nothing but staring at the ground but in

Marked Yours

59

reality all the while taking in every detail of his surroundings. For the past fifteen minutes Nick had covertly watched, fascinated, Todd could tell, the pool games going on opposite the poker table. “One more hand?” Todd smiled his most charming smile at the men. “Son, you sure play better than your daddy. Too rich for my blood.” One of the men shook his head and extended one hand across the table to Todd. “Good game.” Tossing half the extra money back to the middle of the table, Todd looked around at each man. “How about some information? I‟m looking for a pair of branders.” The man who had just spoken nodded, casting a quick glance to the side and at Nick. He pulled a piece of paper out, spent a few minutes writing on it, and slid it to Todd, his other hand pulling the money toward him. “That‟s the only village I know of. They train there; most live there. Be careful, boy. It‟s right near the border.” “Thanks.” The three men left, and his father sat in the chair opposite him. Todd looked up at him. “Stick to hunting, Dad. It‟s not like you don‟t make enough money and need to gamble. You‟d starve if you had to live that way.” John snorted and leaned forward, arms resting on the table. “Todd, son, he‟s nothing more than another weapon or tool.” “I don‟t get you. You spend most of my life telling me I have this responsibility, this binding I have to go through with, that this kid has something special, and he needs someone who can protect him and won‟t be afraid of what he can do. Someone who can use what he has. You and Jimmy Cantor told me I was that someone. Now that I‟ve done it, you‟re pissed. What do you have against him? He‟s a kid.” John‟s eyes narrowed. “You care about him.”

60

Elizabeth Noble

“What did you expect?” Todd shouted, looked around when the groups near them stopped talking and glanced for the briefest second at them. “I expect you to do your job,” John snapped. “I expect you not to lose your head.” “In order for me—for us—to do our job Nick has to trust me without question.” John rolled his eyes. “Oh for Christ‟s sake, Todd, he‟s a fucking slave! He doesn‟t have to trust you. All he needs to do is what he‟s told.” “Not in my world,” Todd hissed. “My slave, I do this my way. I want him to learn and to trust me. He won‟t stand a chance on a hunt if he‟s just following orders. I keep telling you—my way. Get it through your damn thick, pigheaded skull and do it now.” “You bed him?” “Who I do or do not have in my bed is none of your business.” “It is when that someone can get you killed. Fuck him all you want, but believe me when I say you care about him, open yourself up to someone like that, and it‟ll destroy you.” “I‟m not backing down on this, Dad. Either you do this and treat Nick how I say or stay away from us. Both of us.” “I‟m your father. You can‟t mean you‟ll pick a slave over me.” “He‟s my responsibility. Nick depends on me, and I need to be able to depend upon him. Without that we‟re both dead and you know it. Frankly? He‟s better company, and I think he cares more for me than you ever did. You‟re not who I work with or live with, and that‟s how I want it. My way or no way. Where do you get the idea that will destroy me?” Slamming the chair back, John stormed away, ignoring Todd‟s plea to wait and explain more. Todd had been suspicious all along it‟d been his father who‟d made sure he and Nick were left alone after Nick‟s branding. John‟s words and actions now confirmed Todd had been correct. Of course, John would allow a wendigo to

Marked Yours

61

fillet him before he would ever admit Todd was right. He‟d also honor Todd‟s wishes and give them some space, leave them alone unless his presence was invited. Other than running into one another here at the tavern, Todd doubted he‟d see much of his father for some time to come. Dropping his head to his chest and massaging the back of his neck, Todd pulled a few deep breaths into his lungs. It was time to collect Nick and go before his luck turned sour. Standing up, he looked over at Nick, who was no longer focused on him or the fascinating pool games as he had been a few minutes earlier. Now his eyes tracked a man across the room. As Nick‟s attention focused completely on the stranger, so did Todd‟s. He watched the stranger walk. His movements had the barest hint of stiffness, as if he wasn‟t used to working arms and legs. The man ducked out a side door. Todd moved quickly back to where Nick was tethered. “What did you see?” he whispered. Nick shook his head, looking very bewildered. “I-I don‟t know. He‟s wrong.” “Wrong? Wrong how?” “It‟s like he has no soul. He‟s blank inside, black. Not human and not good. I don‟t know how else to describe it, I‟m sorry.” “Stay.” Todd reached out and tapped Nick‟s shoulder. “Todd? Master? Where—” “Stay,” Todd hissed, and darted after the man. The side door took him into an alley. Running down it, he took a quick look behind some Dumpsters, turning up nothing. What the hell? Just what the freaking hell? He shouldn‟t be doing this alone and he knew it, not after two more beers and a shot of whisky during the poker game. Nick shouldn‟t have been left there alone. These thoughts flitted through Todd‟s mind as he darted after the man.

62

Elizabeth Noble

The alley was a dead end. The guy couldn‟t have gotten out without running into Todd. Movement to his right and above him grabbed his attention in time. Sidestepping, he was knocked back a few paces, but not to the ground, when the man landed on him. He felt the sting of a blade run along his ribs. Twisting, Todd was damned lucky the blade merely cut, didn‟t kill. The blow to his head had colors exploding in front of his eyes and sent him to his knees, stunned, long enough for the man to run from the alley. He staggered to his feet, running sideways more than straight. When Todd reached the sidewalk, he knew he‟d lost the stranger. He hadn‟t gotten a good enough look at his face, and his clothes were nondescript. He blended right in with crowds of pedestrians. If Nick could do this, see a creature disguising as human, he‟d not only be a target for those things he identified, but other sentries. Laughter from the bar made Todd suck in his breath. “Crap. I left Nick in there alone.” Todd‟s stomach got queasy all over again. His heart was nearly in his mouth when he ran back into the bar. Nick was still where Todd had left him. Eyes closed, Nick‟s hands were clenched into fists. Todd saw the fine tremors running though him. The swell of pride at Nick‟s courage and determination to do what Todd had asked was overshadowed by Todd‟s guilt. He never should have left Nick alone like that. Striding to Nick, he shoved the man standing over Nick away. “Ruben, I told you before. He‟s mine.” Unwinding Nick‟s tether, Todd turned on his heels. “Come on, Nick.” Nick was up and moving before Todd had the words completely out of his mouth. “On second thought, Nicky, this piece of shit obviously needs a stronger reminder.” Shoving Nick behind him, Todd whirled on Ruben, drawing his hunting knife while at the same time grabbing Ruben‟s wrist. Pinning his hand to the bar, Todd drove the tip of the blade through the fleshy part of his hand between thumb and forefinger. He grabbed Ruben by the back of the head and slammed him face first into the bar, silencing his scream. “Last time I say it,

Marked Yours

63

asshole. Nick is mine. Hands off what is mine. Next time I take your hand off. Or maybe I‟ll just cut out your heart.” Todd yanked the knife free, wiped it clean on Ruben‟s shirt, turned, and stalked out the door, Nick in tow. Once out on the street, he slowed down and calmed his harsh breathing. He loosened his fist, letting Nick‟s tether go slack. Finally, after a few blocks he stopped, unhooked it, and threaded it through his belt loops. “That guy, the one I chased after, what did you see again? You said he was wrong. How?” Nick shrugged. “Like I said, it‟s hard to explain. Um, maybe it was more like he was a shell, but there wasn‟t anything inside but black. It‟s different with different people.” Flagging down a carriage, Todd climbed inside, Nick right behind him. This time Todd pulled the door separating them from the driver closed. He patted the seat beside him. Smiling shyly, Nick slid from the carriage floor to sit with his leg pressed against Todd‟s. “What was that man?” Todd rested his hand on Nick‟s knee and rubbed a few times. “I‟m not sure. You still want to see the caldera? We‟ve got some traveling to do tomorrow if you‟re healed enough and up to a trip.” Nick‟s face split into that smile Todd simply treasured. “We can really go?” “Yep.” Todd shifted to a more comfortable position, wincing when the cut on his side pulled. “You‟re hurt.” Nick‟s eyes went wide and he paled. “Nah, not so much. Clean it up and I‟ll be good as new in a day or two, I promise.” As soon as they were back in their apartment, Todd downed three more shots of whisky. The throbbing of his side eased back to a dull ache. Sitting in the kitchen, he gingerly peeled off his jacket and shed the shoulder holsters. Nick appeared next to him, first-aid supplies in hand. Kneeling and pushing between Todd‟s legs, he tugged on Todd‟s shirt.

64

Elizabeth Noble

“You took such good care of me.” Nick eased Todd‟s shirt away from the wound and began cleaning it with gentle dabs of cotton soaked in antiseptic. The warm burn of whisky was replaced by the warm burn of Nick‟s body being so close. Todd pulled at Nick‟s shirt until Nick stopped and pulled it off. Hand on Nick‟s shoulder, Todd ran his thumb over the brand. It was no longer red and angry, but almost healed. “I‟ll always take care of you.” Nick smiled and smoothed a large bandage over Todd‟s side. For the first time he seemed oblivious to the fact that he was halfnaked in front of Todd. Closing his thighs tighter against Nick‟s waist, Todd stroked through Nick‟s hair a few times before taking hold of a fistful. Pulling Nick in slowly, Todd pressed his mouth to Nick‟s, tongue sliding into Nick‟s mouth, twisting and slipping over his teeth and around his tongue. Moaning, Nick arched up against Todd‟s chest, hands sliding up Todd‟s back and over his shoulder blades to anchor on the beefy muscle of his shoulders. Leaning back, Todd broke their kiss just long enough to speak. “I‟m sorry,” he breathed. “Those men hurt you and I didn‟t protect you. Won‟t happen again.” “Todd—” He claimed Nick‟s mouth before his boy could say any more, relishing his taste, how his body shivered and arched under Todd‟s touch. Moving back again, Todd groaned, swiped his tongue over Nick‟s cheek then down his neck, nipping lightly. “I‟m sorry for how I had to treat you today.” Nick let his head fall back and to the side, exposing more of his throat to Todd. His fingers dug into the flesh over Todd‟s shoulder. Dragging his tongue up the length of Nick‟s neck and over his jaw, Todd‟s hand in his hair moved Nick‟s head so he could kiss him again. Nick was his, and Todd wanted what was his. The whisky swirled around his head, telling him to take what was his. Todd‟s brain kicked in and reminded him of a few things.

Marked Yours

65

He pushed Nick back and away from him, scooting his chair back so they were separated by a few feet. Not like this. It wasn‟t right, not what he wanted. “Are you all right?” Nick reached out and touched Todd‟s cheek. Taking Nick‟s hand in his, Todd chuckled. “I think I‟m a bit drunk. I need to lie down, and you need to go to your room.” He couldn‟t be this close to Nick right now. He let Nick help him to his feet and guide him to his bed. Dropping onto it, he kicked off his boots and yanked the blanket over him. As he drifted off to sleep he saw Nick stop at the door to his own room, looking back at Todd over his shoulder. Todd saw confusion and maybe a bit of hurt on his face. Todd was determined to do this right, and being drunk and overpowering Nick wasn‟t his idea of right.

NICK cringed away from his tutor, a small bald man with narrow eyes and missing teeth. He carried a riding whip and never hesitated to hit Nick. Each of Nick’s whimpers seemed to please him. Curling into a ball, Nick squeezed his eyes shut and tried to shut his ears to the man’s words. His master would be disappointed Nick couldn’t learn his lessons the first time. Nick was useless. He’d be a blemish to his master’s family, no doubt put to death for his inadequacies. A disappointment. Only ten years old and already nothing but a waste of time. He was a fool to think his master cared anything beyond what Nick could do for him, despite the letters sent. Each word was punctuated with a slap of the whip until Nick was sobbing. “Hey, hey.”

66

Elizabeth Noble

Strong hands gripped Nick and shook him gently. Waking up so fast, it took Nick‟s brain a second to catch up and put him in the present. “Nicky. Hey. Just a dream.” Todd folded one leg under him and eased onto Nick‟s bed, pulling him in close as he‟d done the past five nights. “Come on. You need to tell me what this is. You can tell me.” Battling with himself, Nick was pretty sure Todd wouldn‟t be disappointed. Nick had been a small child; making mistakes was something Todd would understand, Nick was sure. Gripping Todd‟s shirt in both hands, Nick bit back a sob and huddled closer to Todd‟s broad, powerful chest. How could he tell Todd? Nick couldn‟t bear to confess his shortcomings and see Todd‟s face go from caring and warm to disappointed and cold. Todd‟s hands rubbed in large, soothing circles over his back and arms. “I can‟t.” “I wish you‟d try to remember. If you‟d tell me, I bet whatever is causing this isn‟t nearly as bad as you think.” One of Todd‟s hands moved to smooth over Nick‟s hair. A soft kiss was pressed to the top of his head. “It‟s because of what those bastards did, isn‟t it? I swear, Nick, they‟ll get—” “Not that.” He couldn‟t let Todd take the blame. Todd sighed and rested his chin on Nick‟s head but dropped the questions. Nick was grateful. They stayed like that, quiet and clinging to each other, until Nick‟s tremors subsided and he was feeling drowsy again. Easing away slowly, Todd yawned. “I‟m gonna grab a shower. We won‟t leave ‟til midmorning, so get some more sleep. We can hit the café for breakfast.” Nick rolled onto his side and watched Todd amble off to the bathroom and push the door mostly shut. The sound of Todd moving about the bathroom and starting the shower made Nick drift back to Todd in the bathhouse, his body covered with droplets of water, glistening and perfect. His mind wandered over the past week. Thoughts of Todd, what he looked like, felt like, invaded his mind, despite his trying to stop them.

Marked Yours

67

Thoughts of how Todd watched over him, protected him, and cared for him mingled with the memory of Todd‟s lips against his. How his hands moved over smooth, water-slick skin at the bathhouse. How he‟d felt with Todd‟s hands trailing the length of his back, stroking his cock, touching him everywhere. The kind words and gentle touches Nick was given every day. Todd had so invaded every bit of him that Nick‟s life before, in the village, seemed a distant bad dream. Nick flopped onto his stomach, trying to ease how his cock hardened, despite his willing it not to. Todd‟s instructions had been clear and explicit: Nick‟s physical pleasure was granted by Todd and Todd alone. He was not to touch himself. Nick refused to disobey and disappoint Todd. Remembering the feeling of Todd‟s fingers over his skin, making him moan and shiver, wasn‟t helping. He bit his lip to stop his rebellious hips from moving against the bed. Hands winding around his ankles and gripping hard made him jump so much he nearly hit his head on the wall behind the bed. “Roll over, Nick.” Todd‟s voice was low, thick and gravelly, making sparks of excitement shoot straight through Nick. Pushing off one arm, Nick did as he was told. He watched as Todd‟s eyes traveled over his bare chest, feeling wanted and vulnerable all at once. Slowly Todd let go of his ankles and inched his hands up Nick‟s legs, over his hips, and to the waistband of the soft, woven pants Nick wore to bed. Todd pulled them down, along with Nick‟s underwear, inch by excruciating inch. By the time his clothes were slipped over his feet and deposited on the floor, Nick was panting and sweating. Todd grasped his left arm and moved it over Nick‟s head. “Keep it there.” His mouth skimmed Nick‟s face, breath hot on his neck, and then was gone, leaving a cool spot on Nick‟s skin. Moving down Nick‟s body, Todd pushed Nick‟s legs wide and knelt between them. His other hand grasped Nick‟s right hand, and placed both their hands over Nick‟s hard, aching cock, making him flinch. The small noises Nick couldn‟t stop from creeping from his

68

Elizabeth Noble

throat made Todd smile. Moving their hands together, Todd stroked Nick‟s hand slowly over his own cock. The way Todd was wedged between Nick‟s spread thighs made it nearly impossible for Nick to move much, which only heightened Nick‟s senses and ramped up his want, his need. Just like the afternoon in the bathhouse, any bit of pleasure Nick received was totally under Todd‟s control. Stretching and arching his back, Nick pushed his head back against the pillow. Pressing his eyes closed, he groaned. “Look at me, Nick.” The sound of Todd‟s voice, the feel of his hand with Nick‟s on Nick‟s cock, shot him through with electric waves of sheer want. Every inch of his body tingled and begged to be touched. Nick opened his eyes, which met Todd‟s. The sight of Todd‟s vibrant green eyes sparking with lust made his breath catch in his throat and his heart thunder in his chest. Locking eyes with Nick, Todd ran one finger of his free hand through his mouth. All the while Todd‟s hand guided his slowly, evenly over his cock, making Nick‟s breath come in shorter, more desperate pants, the muscles of his chest and abdomen flutter and twitch. Todd pressed his fingertip to the soft flesh behind Nick‟s balls, making him arch off the bed, only to be pushed back down at once by the hand over Nick‟s cock. Working slowly, he moved his finger in small circles over his skin until it moved around Nick‟s entrance. Pushing against it for a few seconds, Todd continued holding him to the bed. The fingers of Nick‟s free hand gripped the bed sheets next to his head. He threw his head back and opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Every sensation, his very breath, seemed to stick in his chest. He concentrated on his breathing, the ceiling, anything to keep from spurting. When Todd‟s finger slipped inside and moved around slowly, Nick gasped. The strangeness of it, the odd feeling of having Todd‟s warm finger inside him, evaporated in a jolt of pure pleasure when Todd crooked his finger and raked it over a spot. He did it again and

Marked Yours

69

again until Nick could barely breathe, yet words tumbled from his mouth: “Pleasepleaseplease….” One more swipe over that bundle of nerves and Nick thought he‟d stop breathing. Then Todd‟s finger was gone, making Nick feel empty. Closing his and Nick‟s fingers over Nick‟s cock, Todd picked up the pace. His free hand worked his own pants down, and he gripped himself. Nick refused to disappoint Todd by disobeying him. He wouldn‟t get release until Todd offered it. A few more twists and tugs and Todd leaned down, whispering to Nick with a thick, rumbling voice, “Give it to me, Nick.” As before, Nick was powerless to control his own body. It reacted at once to Todd‟s command. Hot ropes of cum spilled out of him, over his hand and onto his belly, sending great waves of pleasure through him with so much force he was nearly paralyzed from it. A second later he felt Todd stiffen, heard him groan, and felt how Todd‟s own cum covered Nick‟s belly and chest. Leaning on one hand, Todd panted, shuddered, and righted himself. Letting go of Nick, he eased off the bed and stood on legs Nick saw shaking ever so slightly. “Go get a shower, Nick. You‟ll sleep better.” It took Nick a few minutes to get himself together, slowly pulling his trembling, rubbery legs together and pushing onto his elbows before he could work out how to get up and to the bathroom. He did as Todd instructed, and when he was finished showering he was relaxed, loose, and tired. Sliding back into his bed, he rolled to his side so he could see Todd. Even though he was facing away from Nick, he could tell Todd was asleep. Nick‟s eyes wandered to the shelves, to the carved bear, and then landed and stayed on the box holding his collar. He remembered waking up with Todd that first morning, feeling so safe and warm. Only on the hottest summer days did Nick ever wake up warm and comfortable as a child. His one thin blanket barely covered him let alone kept him warm in the winter, even in the milder southern climate where he grew up. He never woke up feeling safe and cared for.

70

Elizabeth Noble

In public his collar signified he was owned and dictated how he was treated, how he acted. There was no significance of affection or relationship beyond master and slave. In the privacy of his master‟s home its meaning increased and became far more powerful. Wearing his collar in private didn‟t simply symbolize Todd‟s ownership; it brought them together as mates. Not only would Nick belong to Todd; he‟d be Todd‟s. Nick very much wanted to be Todd‟s and in return have Todd be his. Nick didn‟t want to wake up alone anymore. Todd had offered him the choice of being strictly a slave or a mate. No one had ever given Nick a choice before. No one had ever cared enough. If Nick wanted this he had to ask permission. He knew what he had to do.

Marked Yours

71

Chapter 5

TODD poured a generous amount of coffee beans into the grinder and turned the crank slowly. His mind turned in about the same manner. Sounds of Nick moving about in the other room filtered to him, but Todd leaned against the kitchen counter, back to the rest of the apartment, concentrating on his task. He‟d probably scared the hell out of Nick yesterday between the trip across town and then last night. He‟d kick himself, hard, if he was physically capable of such a move. Left Nick sitting in that bar. How could he have just left Nick there? If the—whatever that had been—had gotten to him, Nick would have been left abandoned there, unprotected and at the mercy of the other sentries. Todd had made provisions for Nick if something were to happen to him, of course; he‟d actually done that and made it legal and binding before going to retrieve Nick. The problem was Nick had no clue what to do or where to go, or even how to leave the city legally. And the man designated as Nick‟s new master should Todd die wouldn‟t have any way of knowing if Todd died—he didn‟t live in the city. It was likely his father wouldn‟t pass the word on too quickly. Nick was clueless about what Todd did, and other than he saw evil, which was vague at best, he had no idea about that either. Leaving him open to attack like that was something Todd vowed never to do again. He had to remember it wasn‟t just him anymore; he had Nick to consider in everything he did. Those thoughts brought Todd to what happened between them last night. If Nick‟s face and the noises coming from his mouth were

72

Elizabeth Noble

any indication, the kid sure had enjoyed it thoroughly. Todd had promised not to force Nick, and he intended to stick to that promise. He‟d never promised not to try seduction in order to win Nick. Okay, so maybe telling him he couldn‟t have any sexual pleasure Todd didn‟t offer was bordering on blackmail, but Nick sure wasn‟t complaining, and that thought made Todd‟s heart flutter and his cock twitch. A mate was what Todd wanted, and there was no reason he couldn‟t work at getting a mate. He‟d gotten pretty good at reading Nick, even in this short time, and Todd‟s instincts told him Nick wanted the same thing. He simply was unsure how to ask. Todd was afraid to try to talk to Nick, to feel out what he was thinking, for fear Nick would simply agree to anything Todd asked. “Hey, Nicky, I got some food packed up and we can hit the café for breakfast if you want.” Todd talked over his shoulder, not paying much attention to what Nick was doing. No answer. Todd sighed. Maybe he‟d read Nick wrong and the boy was fearful of how Todd would be this morning. One tiny step forward, three huge steps backward. Twisting around and heading out to the main part of the apartment, Todd called, “Hey, Nick, you get lost out—” Todd‟s voice stuttered to a halt as he nearly swallowed his tongue. He tripped over his own feet in an effort to stop. Nick knelt on the floor at the foot of Todd‟s bed. Naked. He‟d curled his torso over his legs so his forehead nearly touched his knees. Long, chocolate-colored bangs hung over his eyes, the hair at the nape of his neck curled up ever so slightly. On the floor and close enough to Nick‟s knees it nearly touched him was the wooden box holding Nick‟s collar, opened. “Nicky?”

Marked Yours

73

Nick‟s voice came out soft and breathy. He visibly quivered. “You are my master. I‟m yours. Take what is yours.” Nick lifted his eyes to meet Todd‟s. Maybe Todd hadn‟t misread anything. “Please?” Todd stood there staring stupidly, trying to remember the intricacies of breathing. In, out… in, out…. “Please?” Nick repeated. This time his voice was barely more than a whisper and trembling. He‟d obviously mistaken Todd‟s stunned silence for a rejection. This had been a tremendous leap of faith in Todd on Nick‟s part. Todd saw that immediately. Regaining some semblance of composure, Todd walked forward and dropped to his knees. Hands gripping Nick‟s shoulders, Todd lifted until Nick was sitting straight, leaning back on his heels. Moving one hand to place his fingers under Nick‟s chin, he pressed up until Nick‟s head was tilted up and back. Reaching between them, Todd took the collar from its box and gently wound it around Nick‟s long, elegant neck, fastening it snugly. One arm slipping around Nick‟s back, Todd pulled him in close, dragging his tongue up and down Nick‟s neck, nipping the sensitive skin until Nick was shivering against him. His other hand moved to the top of Nick‟s head, tangling his fingers through his long hair. Todd guided Nick‟s mouth to his, pushing his tongue inside, slipping and sliding over Nick‟s until he coaxed Nick‟s tongue into his mouth so Todd could suck and tease. Inching closer on his knees, Nick pressed his thighs to Todd‟s, his chest and stomach pushed flush against Todd‟s. Nick‟s arms slid over the small of Todd‟s back, tightening. His hands spread flat over Todd‟s ass. Todd felt Nick lengthen and harden against him, wetness from Nick oozing through Todd‟s jeans. His own cock, swollen to the point of aching, strained to get out of his jeans. Breaking their kiss, Todd breathed against Nick‟s cheek. “God, I want you.” He remembered his first few times, and he could only imagine how frightened Nick must be, raised without any real human affection or physical contact. Nick was shaking, and Todd sensed it was only partially from excitement and arousal.

74

Elizabeth Noble

Pulling back from Nick, Todd rubbed his arms. “I need my clothes off, buddy.” Nick swallowed convulsively and nodded, eyes traveling to Todd‟s shirt. Using both hands, Nick fumbled with Todd‟s buttons, getting about half of them undone before Todd took Nick‟s hands in his own. “Hey, Nicky.” He pressed a soft kiss to Nick‟s forehead. “Relax. Take it slow.” “Okay.” Nick bit his lip, took a deep breath, and with steadier hands unbuttoned and removed Todd‟s shirt. Nick‟s hands skimmed over Todd‟s shoulders, down his biceps, and then rested against his sides. Fingertips easing under Todd‟s T-shirt, barely touching Todd‟s skin, Nick lifted the shirt. Todd raised his arms and let Nick slide it up and over his head, dropping it to the floor behind him with his other shirt. Todd ran the back of his hands gently over Nick‟s face. Closing his eyes, Nick leaned into the touch, rubbing his cheek against Todd‟s hand. “C‟mere. Come on. Not hurting you.” Todd leaned forward and brushed his lips over Nick‟s eyes, down his cheeks. Nick shivered and pressed against Todd‟s chest. Holding him close, Todd nudged against Nick‟s jaw with his lips, getting Nick to tip his head back so Todd could tease his neck with teeth, lips, and tongue. Nick‟s tentative fingers moving over Todd‟s back and shoulders became braver, pressed more firmly against Todd. Wrapping both arms around Nick‟s waist, Todd slowly stood up, moving them backward until Nick was trapped between him and the bed. Pressing lightly on Nick‟s hips, Todd guided him down, laying him on his back. From the table beside the bed he took a small tube of lubricant and dropped it on the floor close to where they lay on the bed. Going slow, Todd wedged between Nick‟s spread legs as he had the night before. This time he stretched out until his lips pressed to Nick‟s. “You need to tell me if something hurts, and what you like or don‟t like,” Todd murmured, lips skimming over Nick‟s skin, inching down his body. Moving over the line of Nick‟s jaw and again down the column of his neck, Todd licked and sucked the

Marked Yours

75

tender skin before moving on to Nick‟s collarbone, sucking and nipping, putting far more personal marks on what was his than a brand. “Mine,” Todd‟s voice rumbled out. “Like th-that.” Todd hummed against Nick‟s skin, enjoying how Nick shivered at his touch. Tongue swirling over Nick‟s nipple had him gasping and arching into Todd‟s mouth. He dragged his tongue across and fastened his mouth over Nick‟s other nipple, scraping teeth over the hard nub, sucking on it until Nick‟s back bowed up, his entire body shuddering, his breath raw, frantic pants. Inching down Nick‟s body, Todd worked the tense muscles loose with tongue, nips, and massaging fingers. By the time he nosed through the soft curls around Nick‟s cock, Nick‟s quivering was sheer excitement, his fear forgotten, Todd was sure. He could feel it in how Nick writhed and arched beneath him. He‟d learned in those first few days, once he got Nick to relax, that the boy‟s intense curiosity took over and drove him. Todd knew the best way to get Nick to relax. He couldn‟t help the short laugh and smile when Nick yelped in surprise as Todd‟s mouth slid down Nick‟s cock. Pressing both hands against Nick‟s hips, Todd held him to the bed as he used tongue, lips, and teeth on Nick, delighted when Nick‟s hands found their way to Todd‟s head, brushed over his hair, down his neck and to his shoulders. Moving one hand slowly, Todd took Nick‟s balls, turned them over and rubbed his thumb over the soft, velvety skin. The whimpering noises from Nick told Todd he was getting close. Slowly Todd‟s fingers eased away. He pulled off Nick‟s cock and leaned over to grab the lube, smearing some on his fingers. Taking Nick‟s cock in his mouth, swallowing him down and sucking, Todd eased first one finger, then another into Nick‟s opening. Moving carefully, he grazed Nick‟s prostate, knowing what that did to Nick by how his back bowed and his neck stretched and from the noises he made.

76

Elizabeth Noble

When he pressed a third finger in, stretching and opening Nick, then crooking just so to hit his sweet spot again, Nick‟s breathing faltered. “Cum, Nicky.” Todd barely got the words out before Nick‟s entire body was thrashing and shuddering with his orgasm. Todd worked him through it until Nick‟s shudders eased. Hooking one finger through the ring on Nick‟s collar, Todd pulled Nick upright, meeting him halfway, pressing his tongue through Nick‟s lips and into Nick‟s mouth. Leaning back and kissing along Nick‟s neck (Todd didn‟t think he‟d ever get his fill of Nick‟s neck), Todd walked on his knees farther up on the bed, straddling Nick. “Liked that.” Nick exhaled against Todd. “Good.” He turned Nick over, spreading him over the bed, nudging his legs apart enough so Todd could kneel between them. He kneaded the smooth skin and lean muscle over Nick‟s back. Leaning forward, he pressed kisses and then sucked the knobs of Nick‟s spine. “This is going to be uncomfortable the first few times. I need you to tell me if it‟s too much.” “Okay.” Nick tensed for a few beats, but Todd rubbed it away. Todd moved his hands up and down Nick‟s sides a few times before gripping Nick‟s hips and easing him up onto his knees. He nipped and licked over Nick‟s back and then his ass, relishing the feel of warm, smooth skin against him. Taking nothing more than seconds, Todd covered his own dick generously with the lubricant. Winding one arm around Nick‟s hips, he pressed the head of his cock against Nick‟s entrance. When Nick tensed, Todd stopped. “Stroke yourself for me, Nicky.” “But I just—” “Trust me. Now do it.” A harder bite to Nick‟s shoulder got a groan and a nod. He felt Nick shift to get one hand under himself, gripping his soft cock. Nick began moving his hand. Todd bit down again, licking over the mark his teeth left, and pushed inside the tight, welcoming warmth of Nick‟s body. Nick immediately went rigid and squeaked out some noise a bit too close to pain for Todd‟s liking. Moving his hand over Nick‟s hand and cock, Todd gripped

Marked Yours

77

Nick‟s wrist and got him stroking himself. “That‟s my boy.” Another firm bite and Nick‟s hips moved back, ground against Todd, and pushed him deeper. As Nick‟s cock started to swell, Todd picked up his own pace, moving into and nearly out of Nick with sure, even strokes until he thought he was going to explode. Nick‟s whimpers of pain turned to whimpers of excitement. Each time Todd growled out “You‟re mine” and nipped and bit Nick‟s shoulders and back, Nick moaned, his hips moving faster against Todd. Breathless pants told Todd he wanted more. Finally Todd let go, rutting as deep into Nick as possible. He barely managed to keep from pushing the two of them flat against the bed. His entire body trembled and jerked, and he pumped hot and hard into Nick. Pulling out as he softened, he hoisted Nick up and into his arms, against his chest. With a scrape of nails over Nick‟s now-hard cock, teeth sinking into Nick‟s neck and holding for a few seconds, his voice came out rough and deep as he commanded, “Give it to me, Nicky.” Nick gulped, shouted, and came hard, spurting over both their hands. They held tight to each other until they were both breathing slower. Nick eased off the bed and Todd watched as he went toward the bathroom, enjoying the way Nick moved. The water ran for a few minutes. By the time Nick was back, damp towel in hand, Todd was laying on his back on the bed. Nudging into Todd‟s side, Nick stretched next to him and twined his legs through Todd‟s. He moved the towel over Todd, starting at his shoulders and working his way down, washing him. Folding one arm under his head, Todd let the fingers of his other hand stroke through Nick‟s hair. “You okay?” Nick smiled that sweet, dimpled smile Todd adored. “A bit sore. Nothing bad.” “It‟ll be like that for a few days. Tell me if it‟s too painful.” Todd sighed out long and slowly as Nick‟s hand smoothed the towel over him and worked down his sides, over the muscles of his abs, and massaged his thighs. He stretched even more and relaxed into

78

Elizabeth Noble

Nick‟s touch. He stroked over Nick‟s hair and down his neck when Nick leaned in, pressing his lips to Todd‟s chest, licking over his nipples, sucking in gently, and imitating Todd‟s earlier actions. Nick was awkward and unsure, but Todd didn‟t do a thing other than lay there and enjoy his efforts. Nick obviously wanted to explore and learn, and Todd wasn‟t going to do or say anything that might thwart that desire. Besides, awkward and unsure aside, it felt damn good. When Nick‟s hand dipped lower and he ran his thumb over Todd‟s hardening cock, he glanced up at Todd. Todd smiled and let his fingertips trip lightly up and down Nick‟s back. “Feels good.” Nick spread the towel over Todd‟s belly and wound his fingers around Todd‟s cock, stroking slowly. When Todd moaned, Nick curled around him more and drew his tongue, broad and flat, up Todd‟s length, back down, and across his balls. It was a supreme effort on Todd‟s part to keep from grabbing Nick‟s hair and forcing his mouth down onto Todd‟s cock. Instead he pressed against Nick‟s jaw lightly. “Yeah, there. Like that.” A minute later Todd did grab Nick‟s hair. He pulled him away just far enough to keep Nick from getting a face-full of Todd‟s cum. He used the towel to wipe himself down again, and then one corner of it to wipe some bits of thick, white cum from Nick‟s neck, and then he tossed it at the bathroom. Scooting up farther in the bed, winding one arm around Nick and tugging him close to him, Todd settled his head against the pillows. Nick settled his head on Todd‟s chest and sighed contentedly when Todd pulled the heavy blankets over them. “I liked that,” Nick mumbled against Todd‟s shoulder. Rubbing the top of Nick‟s head, Todd chuckled. “That was the point.” Nick snuggled in closer, and wrapped one arm around Todd‟s middle. Warm and completely sated, Todd‟s mind began drifting. They should get up and get on the road, but what the heck? A few hours wouldn‟t matter. He yawned and shifted Nick to a better spot

Marked Yours

79

against him. Sleep started at the edges of his mind and worked inward. “Todd?” “Hmm?” “Can we take some of the coffee with us?” “Sure.” A few seconds later Todd was floating in that place not awake and not asleep, comfortable, relaxed, and— “Todd?” He coughed and cracked open one eye, craning his neck to look at Nick. Nick squirmed around and shoved his hip over Todd‟s leg. Todd reminded himself Nick had just turned twenty-two and was a bit more on the energetic side. “Huh?” He couldn‟t come up with bigger words right now. He‟d just shot most of his brain cells out through his dick—twice. “Are we going to be able to do this in the wagon? On our trip?” That made Todd laugh outright. Winding his arms tighter around Nick, he hugged him and ruffled his hair. “You betcha, Nicky. In fact, I‟m counting on it.” Todd knew right then and there he‟d never have another partner, in bed or out, for any reason. Their midmorning departure turned into an early evening departure. Nick bouncing around underfoot while they finished packing, asking question after question about the caldera and who they were going to see and why made Todd smile. Todd had lived by himself since he‟d turned sixteen and had been worried about living with someone. But he realized now that having Nick with him made the emptiness inside of him that had in the past made him lonely vanish. Grabbing an early dinner, they lugged their bags the few blocks to the livery where their wagon was stored. While Nick packed the wagon, Todd began harnessing the team of horses. When Nick was finished he stood quietly beside Todd.

80

Elizabeth Noble

“Come here.” Todd waved him closer. “You need to learn how to do this.” “Todd, the law…. I shouldn‟t.” “I just want you to know how, in case I can‟t someday and you have to.” He took Nick‟s arm and pulled him close, positioning Nick between himself and the horse. “It‟ll be okay.” Turning Nick, Todd threaded his arms under Nick‟s and took his hands, showing him how to hook up the horse‟s harness. He punctuated his movements with “That there, this here, loop and buckle….” Nick turned his head far enough to look at Todd. “It‟s complicated.” “You‟ll learn.” Todd tightened his arms so Nick had to lean back against his chest more than he was. “And if you don‟t—” Todd was surprised when Nick went rigid in his arms to the point he sucked in a breath and held it. The change was so sudden and drastic it took Todd‟s mind a few seconds to catch up. Something had rattled and spooked Nick so completely he‟d literally frozen. Todd nuzzled the back of Nick‟s neck, nipping just over his collar then kissing the pale marks. “We‟ll have to keep practicing.” When Todd moved one hand down and rubbed Nick‟s belly and then between his legs Nick relaxed against him. By the time they cleared the city, the sun was setting. Since they‟d slept half the day, traveling into the night wasn‟t a chore. When they were a few miles beyond the city border, Todd reached out and slid one arm around Nick‟s shoulders. “Come on over here.” He urged Nick across the seat until he was pressed to Todd‟s side. “You doing okay? You‟ve been quiet.” Nick leaned against him and nodded. “Yeah, I am. How come your father hates me so much?” “He doesn‟t hate you, Nick.” Todd sighed. How was he going to explain this without having to explain it all? “He doesn‟t know you.” “But if he arranged for our binding, why is he angry about it?” “He had to enter into the agreement with your village because I was underage, but it wasn‟t his idea.” Todd nudged Nick‟s arm

Marked Yours

81

with his elbow and held the team‟s reins out to him. “You need to learn this too.” “I‟m not allowed to drive a team. No slave is.” “I just want you to be comfortable driving, and I need to know you can do this if you ever have to.” Nick took the reins and Todd held on with him, showing him what to do. When Nick seemed comfortable doing it alone, Todd let go and leaned back. Nick hadn‟t asked more, but Todd felt the need to start explaining. “My dad signed the papers, but he wasn‟t who paid for you. Someone else found you, heard about your ability, thought you were special, and decided you and I‟d be bound together. I was raised to do a job with a certain set of skills. You have that ability to see evil; that‟s a necessary skill in my—our— line of work. Others thought you‟d be useful, but you needed to belong to someone. So, even though my father went through the motions I‟m not sure he agreed, but he didn‟t have a choice. I‟m glad it happened that way.” “Me too.” Nick smiled shyly. “Who was it?” Todd rubbed Nick‟s back, coaxing him to lean back into the crook of Todd‟s arm. “You‟ll meet him. It‟s who we‟re going to see. Sort of our boss, and he lives near the caldera. If anything ever happens to me he‟ll take care of you, give you a good home.” Todd turned Nick‟s head so he could look into his eyes. “That‟s all he‟ll do.” Relief flooded Nick‟s face. “I only want… you… just you,” he stammered out. Todd pressed a soft kiss to Nick‟s temple. “That‟s how I want it too, and that‟s how it‟s going to be for both of us. Your papers and those that transfer ownership to him I keep in my travel trunk.” Nick chewed his lip and nodded. “Do you remember your mother?” “No. My dad never talks about her, and I mean never. I don‟t know anything about her.” He yawned and stretched. “What you say we call it a night? We won‟t be there for a few days. No rush.”

82

Elizabeth Noble

It was well past midnight by the time they found a suitable place to camp for the night. They set up a fire and bedded down the horses. Todd had to smile at Nick talking to and petting their horses. He liked the animals and was good with them. Maybe Nick wasn‟t permitted to drive, but there was no law that said he couldn‟t care for the horses. Though the days were warming, the temperature at night still dropped to close to freezing. Todd and Nick were warm and snug wrapped around each other inside their wagon. Waking up every morning with Nick drooling on his shoulder filled Todd with warmth and tenderness. He knew he‟d get some grief for taking so long getting to Cantor‟s home, but he didn‟t care. He and Nick were mates, and there was no reason for either of them to hold back. There was little traffic on the road, and after the second day none at all. Hardly anyone traveled this close to the caldera if they didn‟t have to, and Nick‟s sweet smile every time Todd stopped for a rest sent all Todd‟s rational thought flying away. While he drove, Nick seemed content to sit in front of the bench seat between Todd‟s legs, using Todd‟s thigh for a headrest. Todd decided Nick was trying to make up for twenty-two years of no affection or physical contact in two short weeks—not that he minded one bit. They reached the caldera‟s eastern edge in late morning on the third day. Todd packed some food and a few bottles of beer into a backpack he handed over to Nick to carry. In a second one, he stuffed his normal collection of weapons and two blankets. It took about an hour of hiking before Todd led Nick to the top of a ridge. The trees were thinner there, mostly pines. Nick gasped when he looked out over the caldera, making Todd laugh. “This ridge is the edge of the caldera,” Todd explained. Pointing to the body of deep, dark blue water below, he said, “That is the actual crater created when the volcano blew, or so the story goes.” Next he turned Nick a bit to see the curved edge of the ridge. “See how it follows around?” “Yeah. This is… I don‟t even know what to say. It‟s so much more incredible than I ever thought.” He turned and completely

Marked Yours

83

caught Todd off guard by throwing his arms around Todd‟s neck, hugging tightly. “Thank you,” Nick whispered. “Aww… Nicky. You always wrote about this and seemed so interested in it. Honestly, I couldn‟t wait to bring you here.” Todd gripped Nick‟s biceps and moved him back far enough to plant a quick kiss on the tip of Nick‟s nose. “I sent you that picture I drew because I knew the tutors would burn it, but also because you were always sending me things, and I had nothing to give back.” “Yes, you did. More so than you‟ll ever know.” Todd pulled Nick back in, kissing him slowly and deeply until they were both breathing hard. After a minute Todd broke away and sat on the ground, tugging Nick down with him. Pointing to the far side of the caldera, he asked, “See over there?” Nick nodded and leaned against Todd‟s side, legs stretched out and the palm of his hand resting on Todd‟s inner thigh, fingers pressing in lightly. “What‟s over there?” “Not our protectorate. That‟s the border, the edge of the caldera. We stay away from there as much as possible and never cross the border.” “How come?” Todd shrugged. “I don‟t know for sure what goes on, but I‟ve heard stories. I don‟t want to find out.” Todd unpacked their food and handed Nick a bottle of beer. “Right now we‟re over here, just you and me and all this pretty scenery.” When they were done with their meal Todd peeled off their clothes and eased Nick across the blanket, relishing the sight of Nick spread open beneath him, then the feeling of him wrapped tightly around Todd, heels pressed into his thighs. Todd slid deeply into Nick, making them both quiver with delight. They spent the rest of the day hiking around the area until they were exhausted and it was too dark to be safe. Settling near their wagon, they spent some time watching the stars. Taking Nick‟s hand, Todd led him to the edge of the clearing they camped in, away from their fire. There was a small river, and he was careful not to

84

Elizabeth Noble

take them too close in the dark, but close enough for Nick to see what Todd wanted to show him. “Oh my… this is almost as great as the caldera.” “Pretty cool, huh?” Nick stared out and nodded. As they stood still, watching, fireflies flitted through the air, illumination winking on and off, shimmering in tiny sparks on the dark water. It took a few minutes before they were surrounded by hundreds of the small insects. Nick‟s eyes glowed and twinkled, reflecting their light. He beamed at Todd when he reached out to touch one and it landed for a few seconds on his finger, casting a soft yellow dollop of light on his skin. Later, in their wagon, Todd took what had been given to him and afterward stroked Nick‟s hair, holding him tightly, his breath warm and steady on Todd‟s neck until both their bodies stopped quaking. They broke camp early the next morning, setting a leisurely pace. Todd hooked one leg around Nick‟s, and then when Nick got drowsy from the ride and warm sun and slipped off the seat to settle in front of Todd, he pushed his feet under Nick‟s knees. Holding the team‟s reins in one hand, Todd let his other arm drape across Nick‟s chest, his fingers resting under Nick‟s shirt and caressing small, soft circles against Nick‟s sun-warm skin. It didn‟t get by Todd that since Nick had started wearing the collar all the time and sleeping curled around Todd he‟d had not a single nightmare. That fact simply made Todd all the more curious and determined to sort it all out.

Marked Yours

85

Chapter 6

JIMMY CANTOR looked up from his workbench and wiped the back of his hand across his forehead. It was warm enough in the sun for him to move his current project outside for the afternoon. It was good to get outside after being cooped up for the better part of the winter in the old stone church he called home. The road leading to his property was easily seen from the higher ground the church stood on. It was no longer a church, of course, but the structure was solid brick and limestone, easily defendable, and its location practically impossible to approach without being seen. It was small, so it was easy to heat in the winter and had enough windows for the breeze to blow through in the summer. Most important, it had been here, needing few repairs, when he was looking for a place to live so many years ago. “‟Bout damn time.” Jimmy took off his cap, scratched his head, and put the cap back on. Slamming closed the book he‟d been reading, he went inside, stored it away, and came back outside, standing on the front steps, arms crossed over his chest, watching the wagon coming up the road. The closer the wagon got the more sheepish the expression its driver wore. Massaging the back of his neck with one hand, the driver glanced at Jimmy and away for a few seconds before offering him a shrug and a lopsided grin. He patted the shoulders of the boy sprawled across the bench seat, head and shoulders on Todd‟s lap. The boy sat up, rubbed his face, and yawned, blinking with bleary eyes at Todd.

86

Elizabeth Noble

Jimmy had seen the boy, of course, but that was many years ago when he was still a child. The only two recognizable features were hazel eyes and dark, scruffy hair. Todd guided the wagon to the side of the church and unhooked the horses. Then he and Nick led them to the small paddock between the church and a barn a few hundred yards away, letting them loose. He could hear Todd‟s voice but not his specific words. He saw Nick‟s mouth move, but he was speaking too softly for Jimmy to hear him. Jimmy didn‟t know what to expect, but his first meeting with Nick sure wasn‟t even close to what he‟d guessed the boy would be like. What Jimmy didn‟t expect was a lanky, slightly underfed kid (Todd would fix that; the boy loved to eat more than anyone Jimmy knew), with a sweet smile and quiet disposition. He was curious; Jimmy saw that right off. Eyes darting between Todd and everything else around Jimmy‟s property, Nick didn‟t miss a detail. What struck Jimmy most was how he watched Todd. Every move the man made was followed. It was obvious, to Jimmy at least, that in the short time they‟d been together Nick had come to worship Todd. He seemed to adore his master, seeking out his praise and attention. He seriously doubted the tether Jimmy knew Todd had made to match Nick‟s collar was ever needed. “Well, finally you two show up.” Todd grinned up at him, reached back and laid a hand on Nick‟s arm for a few beats before taking the stairs two at a time. “C‟mon, Nicky.” Nick followed and offered Jimmy a shy smile as he trailed behind Todd into the church. Just as he had outside, his eyes flicked between Todd and the objects scattered around the main room of his home. Jimmy saw right away how Nick‟s expression lit up when his gaze landed on the shelves filled with books lining one entire wall of the main room. Nick had no way of knowing, of course, but it‟d been Jimmy who‟d supervised his education, mapped out what Todd needed to send and what he should be learning. It‟d been Jimmy, after hearing about Nick, who‟d instructed John Ruger to have Nick bound to Todd. He wasn‟t always sure that was the best thing for Todd. John,

Marked Yours

87

of course, used it as a power issue. He‟d listened to Todd for years, chattering on about Nick‟s letters and what things to send him and just what Todd imagined it would be like when he finally took Nick for his own, and now, seeing the two of them together, Jimmy knew he‟d done the right thing. He knew, and it warmed him straight through. Nick needed the right master and home. Todd needed someone to care for and call family. It had been a perfect match. Jimmy had never seen Todd smile so much. Todd‟s entire presence was more relaxed. His movements were more sure and easier than Jimmy had ever seen. He might not have been overly demonstrative toward Nick in front of Jimmy, but it was plain and clear that he loved this boy that had been given to him. The other thing Jimmy saw was the doubt in each of them. Neither one managed to trust that the other had the same feelings. Well, Jimmy would just have to set that right. From the slight redness just over Nick‟s collar, Jimmy could tell he hadn‟t been wearing it full-time for long. Every so often the boy rubbed a finger under it. Jimmy made a mental note to dig out something to ease the itch and discomfort, or the poor kid would wear a groove around his neck. “Nick, this is Jimmy. He‟s not „sir‟, either. He‟s Jimmy.” Nick looked up from under long bangs, smiled a bit, and dropped his eyes again. “Hello, Jimmy.” “Hi.” It was nearly impossible not to smile at the kid. He had a charm Jimmy was sure Nick didn‟t even know he possessed. Scowling at Todd, however, was simple and easy and deserved. “When did you get my message, Todd?” Todd seemed to find something on his boots pretty fascinating. “Um… oh, a few days—” “Four,” Nick cut in. “Hmff.” Jimmy nodded. “What?” Todd was acting indignant now. “Ya know those wagon benches aren‟t the most comfortable things. We stopped to stretch a few times.”

88

Elizabeth Noble

Waving them through the room and to the kitchen, Jimmy winked at Nick. “That what you calling it now?” When Nick flushed red, Todd nudged his arm and mumbled, “Traitor.” “We brought you this.” Nick held out a small, brown bag. “It‟s coffee.” “Thanks.” Putting one hand on Nick‟s shoulder, Jimmy steered him toward the table. “I was about to get lunch. You boys hungry?” “Yes!” they both blurted out. Jimmy saw how Todd tapped the back of one of the chairs around the table as he walked by, seating himself in the next one. Nick slipped into the chair, looking around the room, eyes drifting from one ancient symbol over the doors and windows to the next. Jimmy watched, as he dished out their food, how Nick silently picked out various herbs and jars of potions sitting on some shelves among his dishes and glasses. When he leveled a stern look at Todd, the other man rubbed at the back of his neck again and purposely didn‟t meet Jimmy‟s eyes. Christ, he was going to knock some sense into that thick skull of Todd Ruger‟s first chance he got. They ate in relative silence. When he put his dish in the sink for washing later, Jimmy spent a minute searching a cupboard and found the small jar he wanted. “Here, Nick. Put this on your neck. It‟ll stop the itching until you get used to your collar.” He handed Nick the jar, then slapped the back of Todd‟s head. “And you! Maybe stop biting his neck for a few days.” “Ow, Jimmy!” “Oh, quit whining. There was an earthquake about half a day from here, north.” He pulled a piece of paper from the counter and put it under Todd‟s nose. “Here‟s the location. It wasn‟t bad, but there were a few deaths. Things need to be taken care of there.” Todd nodded, eyes sliding to Nick before his gaze rested on the tabletop.

Marked Yours

89

“We have to go find the bodies?” Nick asked. “But I—” “Not exactly, Nicky.” Todd wiped one hand down his face. “I‟ll—” “Nick.” Jimmy stopped Todd‟s talking with a sharp look. “You looked pretty interested in my book collection. I‟m gonna need Todd to give me a hand with something outside for a few minutes.” He nodded at the doorway and the room with the bookshelves beyond. “Check out anything you want. If you see something you‟d like, you can borrow it.” Nick looked over at Todd, who nodded his permission. When Nick was in the other room, Jimmy mumbled, “He‟s a quiet one.” Todd snickered and said, “Give him a day or two.” Giving Todd‟s shoulder a poke, Jimmy snapped, “Outside.” Todd followed him out the back door and down the few wooden steps, hands in pockets and eyes on the ground. He looked like a child caught red-handed in some mischief. In a way he was. As soon as he was far enough from the house so that Jimmy was sure Nick wouldn‟t hear them, he rounded on Todd. “You haven‟t told him?” “Aw, Jimmy, look at him. He‟s a kid!” Todd looked up, meeting Jimmy‟s eyes with his own, blazing vibrant green and intent. “He needs to know. You‟re supposed to be teaching him, or did you forget that‟s part of your responsibility too?” “No, but… he‟s just a boy. I….” Todd huffed, sounding irritated. “He‟s starting to trust me. He‟s got to trust me, trust in me. I can order him to do things, but that‟s not what I want, and that‟s not going to work out so well on a hunt.” Jimmy snorted. “Seems to me he‟s grown enough for you to bed.” “Damn it, what does that have to do with anything?” Todd took a few deep breaths. “I can‟t lose him.”

90

Elizabeth Noble

“So you‟re going to do what? Not hunt? How you going to live? How are you going to give that boy of yours a home and provide for him without making a living?” “Well, I thought… maybe for a while—” “You‟d what?” Jimmy blurted out, figuring out where this was going. “Dump him here for me to babysit? Have you noticed how he looks at you?” He was shouting now, turning and pointing back at the church. “What‟s he supposed to do, Todd? Sit here for days or weeks and wait and see if you come back and not even know why you left in the first place? What about when you don‟t come back? Huh? Did you think about that? What‟s that boy supposed to do then? How‟s he supposed to feel when you leave some day and he never sees you again? And how is he going to feel when he figures out that his ability might have prevented that? He‟ll figure it out, Todd. He‟s not stupid. Just how do you think he‟s going to feel then?” Todd stood staring at him, eyes a bit too wide and his face drained of color. “What if I can‟t protect him? What if…?” Moving closer, Jimmy put one hand on Todd‟s shoulder. “I understand how you feel. I do. But what you‟re doing now isn‟t protecting him. Give him a chance and teach him what you know. All I‟ve heard for years is how you wanted this partnership. Looks to me like Nick is perfectly willing and wants that too, so don‟t cut him out. This job shouldn‟t be too hard. He‟s got to learn, Todd, or something is liable to get the drop on you, and he‟s going to be in deep trouble if he doesn‟t know what to do.” “I didn‟t think it would be such a hard thing to do.” “Have you gotten the chance to see any of this—” Jimmy waved one hand in the air in front of him. “—talent he‟s got?” Todd shook his head. “No. I don‟t think he really understands what it is. No one at the village told him anything.” He barked a short laugh. “Hell, they probably had no idea what to say and wanted to ignore it, hope it‟d go away. When we went to the sentry tavern there was someone—something—there and he spotted it, but what he described to me was pretty vague. Just that this guy… thing

Marked Yours

91

was black inside, um… like he didn‟t have a soul; that‟s what Nick said.” “What was it?” “No clue, The thing got away from me, and I was worried ‟cause I‟d left Nick alone in the tavern.” Todd stopped abruptly, shoulders drooping slightly he sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. “Crap.” “Point taken I guess. You need to help him learn how to use his seeing evil, and you need to teach him what to do about it so you‟re not distracted.” “You‟re right,” Todd sighed. “That could have gone bad so many ways, and I screwed up.” Jimmy sighed. “You can stay here for a day or so. I don‟t think things are so bad there you have to leave right now. We‟ll see how he handles some weapons and make sure he‟s been taught to fight properly. But then you two go to that village.” Todd nodded silently. He looked miserable, and it saddened Jimmy to have to do this, but it was going to be better for both of those boys in the long run. Once back inside they found Nick had moved on from the bookshelves to a room off the kitchen Jimmy had converted for weapons storage. He was so intent examining some of the items there, he didn‟t notice them at first. He jumped when Todd walked into the room, slipped both arms around Nick‟s middle, and looked over his shoulder. “Whatcha lookin‟ at, Nicky?” “I-I‟m so-sorry. I didn‟t mean to…. I didn‟t move anything.” Watching how Todd‟s eyes crinkled when he smiled and his face softened as he put a hand on Nick‟s back almost made Jimmy change his mind about having Nick jump right into working with Todd. “It‟s okay. I don‟t think Jimmy‟ll mind you looking at these.” “‟Course not.”

92

Elizabeth Noble

“These are for hunting?” Nick asked, looking from Todd to Jimmy and back again. Todd nodded mutely. Nick swallowed and turned his attention back to the weapons. “What the hell kind of animals do you hunt?” He picked up a throwing star, turned it over and set it back in its place. “We,” Todd corrected. “We hunt, Nick. And—” He took a deep breath, and Jimmy saw his shoulders and back stiffen. “—and you hunt too, now.” Taking Nick‟s arm, Todd steered him back to the kitchen. “Sit down, Nick. You‟ve been asking about what I— we—do, and I haven‟t lied to you, but I guess I haven‟t been honest either.” Nick sat in the chair and looked up at Todd. He ran one hand through his hair, pushing his bangs out of his eyes, and watched Todd with such openness and trust in his face and eyes that Jimmy had to look away. He completely understood Todd‟s reluctance. This only doubled his resolve. Without knowing the truth Nick was left open to attack with or without Todd, and that would only lead to a world of hurt for them both. “All those books you were sent when you were in the village, and what you had to learn, did you ever wonder why?” Todd sat in the chair opposite Nick, leaning over the table. “No. I was told to learn them, and it was what your family wanted. So, I learned.” “What details do you remember?” Nick blinked at Todd, seeming surprised. “Most everything. I had to memorize them the first time or….” His voice trailed off and he looked at his hands, which were folded in his lap. He hunched down ever so slightly. He looked small and vulnerable. Todd‟s entire demeanor changed in the blink of an eye. He straightened, his eyes narrowed. Jimmy saw he was at once alerted to something, some change in Nick‟s voice. Or maybe it was what he‟d said. Jimmy had no clue, but Todd slipped into hunter mode. He was on the trail of something, and Jimmy knew there was no stopping him until he got what he was after.

Marked Yours

93

“Or what?” Todd asked softly. “It doesn‟t matter,” Nick insisted quietly. “I learned what you wanted me to learn.” Now Jimmy was curious. His stomach twisted a tiny bit, wondering why Nick had become so subdued and why Todd was suddenly so suspicious. Reaching across the table, Todd‟s fingers wound around Nick‟s wrist. He hooked one finger of the other hand under Nick‟s chin and forced him to look up. “Nick,” he began in a low, even voice. “What happened to you if you didn‟t learn everything the first time?” Nick‟s eyes got watery and skittered between Todd, Jimmy, and the table. He was breathing faster, and Jimmy watched as his face paled. Opening his mouth to tell Todd to stop, he shut it again when Todd glanced at him, shaking his head once. “Nicky….” The word was spoken softly, lovingly even, but Jimmy heard the command wrapped up in Todd‟s tone. Todd‟s thumb moved over the top of Nick‟s wrist. Nick‟s eyes met Todd‟s and stayed fixed on them. “Sometimes I wasn‟t given a meal.” “You told me they only fed you once a day.” Todd‟s face was starting to darken and cloud over in a dangerous expression Jimmy recognized immediately. Nodding, Nick‟s eyes drifted to the table, but snapped back to Todd‟s when Todd tugged lightly on his wrist. “What else, Nicky?” “It‟s not important.” “It is to me, Nicky. That‟s why you have the nightmares, isn‟t it? What else is there?” “Sometimes…. There was one tutor. He had a riding crop.” Jimmy thought thought was that he Nick and landed on more, time raising

Todd might have stopped breathing. His next might stop breathing when Todd‟s gaze left Jimmy. He may have spent as much, if not Todd as John had, so Jimmy knew one

94

Elizabeth Noble

indisputable fact. Todd Ruger might very well be the most dangerous man he knew. Nick had, in a few short weeks, been elevated to the most important person in Todd‟s life, which left the rest of the world on a much lower rung of that ladder and open to attack. Jimmy glared right back. “You knew about this?” Todd‟s voice was low and forced. “What the hell is wrong with you? You daft, boy? Of course I didn‟t know. You can sit there and honestly say you believe I‟d let a child get beaten and starved for not learning a few mundane facts out of a bunch of musty old books? If I‟d known, he wouldn‟t have stayed there until he was of age,” Jimmy spat out. He understood Todd‟s feelings, but that didn‟t give him an excuse to be stupid. Todd stared at him with hard eyes, visibly struggling to bring rampant emotions under control. Even years before ever meeting Nick, Todd had been overly protective of Nick, guarding their letters, especially as Todd grew older and the years before they‟d finalized the bonding shortened. For the first time Jimmy began to wonder if this was going to become a problem. “I should go back there and take a riding whip to that asshole and see how he likes it,” Todd snarled. Nick straightened in his chair and blurted out, “I don‟t want to go back there— ever.” Todd looked at Nick, then Jimmy. He took a few deep breaths and seemed to get himself under control. Nick‟s hasty words obviously startled him as much as they did Jimmy. “Nicky, I can‟t promise we‟ll never have to go back there. But, trust me when I say, if we do, it won‟t be the same as when you lived there. I can promise you, no one there will ever hurt you again, and they‟ll be damn lucky I don‟t burn that village down around their ears.”

NICK looked all around as he walked with Todd and Jimmy along a path leading from the back of the church to a small clearing. There were targets set up and a large section of ground had been dug out

Marked Yours

95

and filled with sand. The sunlight filtered through the trees. It was sunrise—still early enough that there was dew on the ground and mist in the air. Though Nick kept his thoughts to himself, he had to agree with Todd‟s grumbling that they could have done this later in the day. He watched Todd walk. Nick loved watching Todd move. Everything seemed so completely effortless for him. It bothered Nick that he‟d upset Todd so much the day before by revealing the source of the nightmares. The previous evening Todd had pushed more dinner on him, as if he was trying to make up for Nick being forced to miss meals as a child. Todd had given him such an odd look for a few seconds when Nick burst out saying he never wanted to go back to that village, and he had no idea how he should interpret it. Nick hadn‟t intended to in any way defy Todd, and he hadn‟t meant for any of that to come out, but he had to admit, even if it was just to himself, he‟d felt better when they went to bed that night. Todd hadn‟t said much, and even while he pulled Nick close in the dark of the spare room Jimmy gave them (on the opposite side of the church as Jimmy‟s room, claiming he didn‟t need to hear them), Nick sensed how he was troubled. He almost had the feeling Todd somehow blamed himself for what happened to Nick as a child. Nick snapped out of his thoughts and back to the here and now when Todd pushed a gun into his hand. Stepping away, Todd waved one hand at a target. “Okay, Nicky. Let me see what you can do.” He hit the target with every weapon Todd handed him. Jimmy‟s grin got wider and brighter. Todd, while Nick saw pride in his eyes, also showed something else. It was as if Todd had been hoping Nick wouldn‟t be so good. While Nick wanted very much to please Todd, he couldn‟t shake the feeling that by pleasing him Nick was also letting him down somehow. Nick liked the glint of pride in Todd‟s eyes when he watched Nick use the weapons, and he wanted to see it more often. While Jimmy gathered up the weapons and set them to one side, Todd stood facing Nick. He reached out and tapped Nick‟s

96

Elizabeth Noble

arm, shook his own arms out, and completely caught Nick off guard by saying, “Hit me, Nicky.” “Huh?” Nick couldn‟t help it; his reaction was immediate and surprising. His skin turned to ice, his chest constricted, tears appeared unbidden in his eyes and spilled out, and he started to shake. “You want me to… but why? I thought…. You don‟t want me anymore? Want to kill me?” Could he have been so wrong about Todd? Todd blinked at him. “What? Why?” “You‟re a moron, Todd.” Jimmy stepped up next to Nick. “Why would you think that?” Todd turned to Jimmy, his voice rising. “Why would he think that?” “You fool. Why wouldn‟t he? A slave hitting his master is punishable by death.” Todd opened his mouth, closed it, turned to Nick, and drew in a breath. Then he let his chin drop to his chest for a few beats. “No, Nicky. I don‟t want to get rid of you. I just need to know how well they taught you to fight.” He shrugged, lifting one hand into the air and then letting it drop to hit his hip. His chin jerked at Jimmy. “Hit him, then.” “I can‟t hit him.” Nick pointed to Jimmy. “He‟s old.” Jimmy barked, “Hey!” Nick cringed. “Nick, you‟re gonna have to hit one of us.” “Why don‟t ya two just wrestle instead?” “Uh, no, Jimmy. I don‟t think that‟d be a good idea.” Rubbing his neck, Todd‟s gaze dropped to the ground. Nick felt the heat rising in his cheeks. Todd turned his head to one side and gave Nick a wink, making him laugh softly. “Okay. Come on, Nick. Hit me.” “But—” “Now!”

Marked Yours

97

Nick flinched, jumped, and punched Todd, sending him stumbling backward a few steps before landing on his rear in the sand with a thud. “Oh… I didn‟t… Todd….” Fingers rubbing his chin, Todd shook his head, cracked his neck, and climbed to his feet, grinning like a loon. “That was great, Nicky!” Nick blinked at him, not sure what to do, until he found himself landing hard on his back in the sand, pain blooming along his shoulders. Todd grinned down at him, held out one hand, and when Nick grasped it, hoisted Nick to his feet. Then he flipped him over onto his back again. A few minutes later he and Todd were in a mock battle. Unlike the training matches in the village where slaves were punished for missed moves, cuts and even broken bones were unattended and ignored, and whips were used for corrections, this was fun. Sparring with Todd wasn‟t a competition, and Todd wasn‟t trying to hurt him or beat him to win bonus points with tutors. Todd wasn‟t a competitor, jealous that Nick‟s future master sent him gifts, extra food, and letters. Each time Nick managed to take Todd down (and he had the feeling Todd let him), his master‟s smile was broad and pleased. Todd was an excellent teacher, far better than any of the tutors Nick had had. He was kind, eternally patient, and unlike the tutors, he didn‟t want to hurt Nick. He simply wanted to practice and know Nick could—and would—defend himself. He‟d stressed a few times to Nick that he should, if needed, defend himself despite what the laws were. In fact, it was something Todd demanded Nick know, remember, and promise to carry through with if the situation arose. Once they were back at the church, Jimmy gave them rubbing liniment for the muscle soreness he claimed they‟d have in a few hours. Nick wrinkled his nose as Todd smoothed it over his arms and back. The smell was even worse when Nick applied it over Todd and was closer to it.

98

Elizabeth Noble

“Don‟t worry. I got a far better fix than this stuff,” Todd whispered when Jimmy went off to fix their lunch. It was late afternoon when he and Todd hiked through the woods and across a small ridge of land. “You liked the bathhouse, right?” Todd stopped near a small pond, crowded Nick against a tree, and talked between nips and kisses. Nick nodded, but he couldn‟t answer. He was too busy exploring Todd‟s mouth with his tongue. Being so close to Todd had a profound and immediate effect on Nick, and he no longer had to be embarrassed or try to hide it, which in itself was a relief and source of excitement all at the same time. He loved the feeling of Todd‟s hard, muscled body against him, how he was literally wrapped up in strong arms and rock-hard thighs. With each passing day he felt safer than ever before, and he was starting to think that with Todd around nothing at all would ever touch him or hurt him. His world had, in a short time, completely narrowed down to this man who‟d taken him and was his master. Nick‟s clothes were removed in short order, and while Todd was struggling with his boots he dipped his head at the pond. “Stick a toe in there, kiddo.” Doing as Todd asked, Nick swished the water with one foot, blinked in surprise, and gasped, “It‟s hot!” Todd laughed, one of the belly ones Nick loved to hear. “Yep. It‟s fed by hot springs. There‟re lots of them around here. The closer to the caldera you get, the more there are. And they‟re awesome!” Dropping the rest of his clothes in a pile on the ground, Todd took Nick‟s hand and led him to the pond. “Watch—don‟t cut your feet on any rocks.” The pond was deeper than the bath in New Colorado, allowing them buoyancy to float in the warm water. Wrapping his legs around Todd‟s middle and his arms around Todd‟s neck and shoulders while Todd‟s tongue skimmed a path up and down his neck, Nick decided there was definitely something to this hot spring pond, and awesome didn‟t even begin to describe it.

Marked Yours

99

After an early supper they packed supplies into one of Jimmy‟s smaller wagons, leaving their larger Conestoga beside his barn. This one was barely large enough for their supplies, let alone the two of them. The night air was cool and clear and they kept each other warm wrapped in bedrolls on the ground. Nick didn‟t care where he slept as long as it was with Todd. In the morning Todd showed him how to read the coordinates Jimmy had given them and pinpoint their destination on the map. He pointed out various landmarks along the way, telling Nick to memorize them as best he could, with emphasis on the best he could. His trick of marking them in symbols on his maps became Nick‟s job, making it easier and faster for Nick to learn to use the maps and the landmarks. When the small village came into sight, Todd stiffened beside Nick, and he knew what was coming. This time he cut Todd off before he could start. “Todd, it‟s okay. It is. Just because I have to wear my tether sometimes and act a certain way doesn‟t mean I think you like it or believe in that. I get that there are times we‟re going to have to fit in and not call attention to ourselves. Besides, it‟ll avoid trouble, and why would we want to have people angry with us?” Todd didn‟t say anything, but gave Nick a pained look, bit his lip, reached out, and ruffled Nick‟s hair before pulling his head closer and kissing his temple softly. It hurt Todd to do this, and Nick understood that. What hurt worse was that Nick couldn‟t do anything to ease that hurt. When they pulled up to a small building, Todd took Nick‟s tether and this time hooked it to his collar. Then he stuffed the length in Nick‟s back pocket. Nick followed Todd up the few steps and into the building, which turned out to be some kind of office for the local sheriff as well as a jail. There was a small wooden desk near the front door and an older man with a pointy nose, balding head, and glasses peered at them. Tossing a pen on the desk, the man huffed a disgusted noise and stood up. “You the sentry? What the hell took so long to get here?”

100

Elizabeth Noble

“Not like you‟re easy to get to.” Todd took a long, thin leather case from his inner jacket pocket and tossed it on the man‟s desk. Nick peeked over Todd‟s shoulder, getting a good look at the contents. A likeness of Todd was on one paper, with credentials verifying who and what he was. Nick also saw a copy of his ownership papers that were given to Todd in the village. “Where are they buried?” “You got a leash for that? We‟ve got laws, you know.” Todd turned enough to glance at Nick standing placidly, hands in pockets, for a second before leveling an angry gaze at the man, one Nick was glad had never been aimed at him. “He’s a sentry. Tying him to a post is going to make it difficult for him to hunt. Besides, he‟s got it on. Nothing says the other end has to be attached to me.” The obscenity Nick was sure Todd added in his head was clear to Nick by the set of Todd‟s shoulders. Nick silently filled in the you stupid fuck. “Now, I‟m not asking again. Where are they buried?” “They‟re not. There were six, caught in a rockslide when the quake hit. There‟s a small goat farm due north and about a half-mile outside town. It was there.” Nodding, Todd gathered up the papers, the envelope of money, and a key the sheriff set next to it. “Where are we staying?” “You‟re in—” “Where are we staying? Am I going to have to ask you everything twice? Because if I am, dude, that‟s gonna get damn old damned fast.” “Make a right at the corner. There‟s a pub with rooms over it about halfway down the street. Can‟t miss it.” Todd offered the man one more glare before turning and striding toward the door. “Come on, Nick.” His voice dropped and he muttered, “Moron.” Nick offered the sheriff a small smile and a nod, just because it seemed to irk the man and please Todd. Then he followed Todd back outside. Following the offered directions, they moved on to the

Marked Yours

101

pub. There was one door leading to a bar and a second beside it with the word “Rooms” carved into the wood. The man there, while taller, heavier, and sweatier than the sheriff, nearly wilted under the glare Todd gave him for just opening his mouth, never mind the fact he hadn‟t said anything. The same leather case was handed over, and Todd held the key up, jangling it a few times. “This is ah, a bit….” The man cleared his throat, eyes sliding to Nick. “Um… irregular.” “Try more fiber in your diet. Where‟s our room?” Nick bit down on his lip so hard he was sure it‟d leave a bruise. The man silently pointed to the stairs. Todd quirked an eyebrow at him, then headed up the stairs, Nick right on his heels. When they were in their room, Todd tossed their bags in a chair and paced back and forth. Nick could practically see the steam coming from his ears as he fumed. Bouncing on the bed, Nick at once noticed how it squeaked and groaned. “The bed is loud.” Todd stopped pacing, straightened, and looked at Nick. “You‟re kidding, right? You give me a blow job on Jimmy‟s kitchen table, which, by the way, let‟s not mention to him, and then a squeaky bed bothers you?” Nick grinned and shrugged. “I was just saying.” Todd burst out laughing. In the next instant Nick was tackled and squished between Todd and the squeaky bed.

THE waiter and barmaid in the pub were offered the same snarl and glare from Todd as the sheriff and other man. They backed off and did exactly as Todd told them too. Nick knew he was causing a fuss with these people, sitting at the table with Todd and eating the same food. He found it amusing, how people acted toward him and how they reacted to Todd. In the city they had to conform to the strict laws, but here, doing a job for these people, Todd made sure Nick was given more freedom, using the excuse Nick couldn‟t do his part

102

Elizabeth Noble

to help these people without that bit of extra freedom. Most of the people in the town seemed afraid of Todd, and by extension, Nick. They steered clear and left the two of them alone. Nick was starting to think this wasn‟t so bad. In fact, he was enjoying their trip. After lunch they rode on horseback to the site of the rockslide. The horses were left a short distance from the farm. Todd stressed that they needed to do that so the horses would be safe; at a distance they‟d likely not be spooked, yet they‟d be close enough for a quick getaway. They each carried two duffels of supplies while picking their way over some rocks. Todd started looking around. Almost at once Nick‟s entire perspective on life changed, when he was hit with a wave of fear and hate so intense it nearly drove him to his knees. Not caring one bit how it made him look, Nick stepped to Todd, grabbed his jacket sleeve, and pressed to his side. “Todd.” His voice was shaky and breathless. “There‟s something… here.” Todd turned and looked at him, confusion on his face. In one second his expression morphed to something closer to fear, eyes widening, mouth a silent “O.” Todd grabbed Nick‟s arms and spun him around so he was behind Todd, with an exhaled “Nicky.”. That‟s when Nick saw what was coming at them, coming straight for Todd.

Marked Yours

103

Chapter 7

IN A rush of a few seconds, everything he‟d been forced to learn and everything Todd had been telling him for the past day came together in his head. Nick fumbled with one of the duffels attached to Todd‟s back. Bags of salt were in one of Nick‟s duffels, but there were iron spikes in Todd‟s. He got one of the spikes free just as he was flung away from Todd. He watched in complete horror as Todd was jerked off his feet and hurtled a few yards away, hitting the ground with a sickening, mushy thud. It was a woman, or had been. Now she flickered, and her limbs stiffly twitched as she moved toward them. Nick could see through her; he couldn‟t understand how she walked. He only knew that she was coming. Even as Nick shouted Todd‟s name the thing bore down on him, screeching the most hideous noise Nick had ever heard. Pushing up on one arm, Todd seemed a bit dazed as he looked at Nick. Then his eyes cleared and he focused on the thing coming at him. His other hand reached for one of the handguns in his shoulder holsters. The gunshot split the air and exploded the thing in a fountain of odd color. It dissipated and vanished. Scrambling to his feet, Todd was in front of Nick, grabbing his arms as Nick stumbled back a few steps. Nick hit a pile of rocks and would have tumbled over had Todd not caught him. “Nick! Nick… Nicky!” Todd gave his arms a quick yank, pulling his attention away from where the thing had been and onto Todd. “Ya with me? You okay? It didn‟t hurt you, did it?”

104

Elizabeth Noble

Nick pointed to the spot he‟d last seen the spirit and stammered out, “Th-th-that w-w-was a ghost?” Todd nodded. “A pretty pissy one too.” “But how did it…?” Nick looked at the spot again, then back at Todd. “How can it throw you?” “I don‟t know.” Todd shook his head, the corners of his mouth turned up a fraction. “But they can.” He rubbed one hand over his chest. “And it hurts like a bitch. Feels like someone hit me with a sledgehammer.” His fingers curled around Nick‟s bicep, pulling Nick with him. “Okay. Very pissed-off spirit, probably more than one, so we need to find their bodies under this rubble.” Twisting his torso, Todd pointed to a shack mere yards from where the rockslide had been. “But for now… in there.” He never let go of Nick as they ran to the shack. Once inside, Todd pushed him onto a chair and poured salt around the inside of the shack, making a circle around Nick. Crouching in front of Nick, Todd laid one hand on his knee. The other brushed through his hair until Nick stopped staring outside and shifted his gaze to meet Todd. Nick‟s hands shook, as did his legs. His insides felt like they‟d liquefied and were trying to escape his body. “You stay here. Stay inside the salt and you‟ll be safe. I‟m going to check it out, see if I can figure out where all the bodies are and take care of them.” “No!” Nick was on his feet the minute Todd stood and stepped away. “You can‟t do that alone. You can‟t go out there by yourself!” Smiling softly, Todd rested one hand on Nick‟s neck. “Nicky, I‟ve been doing this by myself for a long time.” “Alone? Not with your father?” “Not usually.” “I‟m not staying in here while you go out there alone. I can feel them, Todd. They‟re wrong; they‟re angry.” Todd barked a short laugh. “No kidding. They‟re dead, and they shouldn‟t even be here.”

Marked Yours

105

“Don‟t make me stay in here. Please. Maybe I can see or feel more than you, and that would help us.” His statement was punctuated with another wave of ghostly hatred. Nick sucked in a breath and grabbed the chair to stop how he‟d started swaying without warning. “They hate—” He looked up, meeting Todd‟s eyes. “—you.” “Dandy.” Todd crossed the room and looked out the window, head turning side to side. “Okay. Here‟s the plan. The rocks aren‟t that bad. They can‟t be too deep—not like if they were buried in a grave somewhere. We start going through the rocks and find anything we can, bodies or things that may have belonged to them. Most folks just die and go away, so there‟s a reason they‟re still here.” As Todd talked he pulled a handgun from his duffel and handed it over to Nick. “Shoot at any of them you see. This has scatter pellets that are magnetized and some salt mixed in. They hate that. It drives them back.” “Do they know why we‟re here?” “I don‟t know.” Todd waved at the duffel Nick still had over his shoulder. “You get in trouble, get the bag of salt out and make a circle and stay in it. They can‟t cross into it, but you can still get shots off at them.” Nick peered out the window, pointing with two fingers to a pile of rocks farther away than where they‟d been originally standing. “That‟s probably where they are; it‟s the biggest one. It has a bad feel to it, and the air around it is darker, almost black. The air over the other piles of rocks doesn‟t look any different.” He tucked the gun behind his back and into his waistband, the iron spike he‟d been clutching still gripped hard in his right hand. Nodding, Todd checked his own gun and took another of the spikes from his duffel. He stopped at the door, turned and brushed one hand over Nick‟s hair. “Nicky, you don‟t have to do this.” “Yes I do.” Nick tried not to stammer and look down. He wasn‟t just frightened, he was terrified, and he knew it was plain to Todd. Staying inside while Todd went out there to face the spirits wasn‟t even an option as far as Nick was concerned. He was safe

106

Elizabeth Noble

and guarded with Todd, Nick knew that for a fact. He wanted Todd to feel safe and guarded with him and for him to trust what Nick saw and felt. Todd drew in a deep breath. His expression changed, and Nick saw his own inner battle. “You don‟t get out of my reach. Stay behind me.” “That doesn‟t even need to be said.” Nick grinned. Todd grinned right back. He pulled the door open, and they slipped through and outside. It was deathly quiet and still as they made their way toward the largest pile of rocks. The air had a strange tang to it and the pressure changed, making Nick‟s ears pop and crackle. “Feel that?” Todd whispered. “Yeah.” “When they‟re strongest and taking form, the temperature will drop enough you‟ll see your breath in the air.” Nick gripped the iron spike even harder, making his hand and arm cramp. He swallowed, or tried to. His mouth was so dry that his throat didn‟t really move; it just sort of stuck to itself. Glancing behind them, he followed Todd. They went to the largest pile of rocks. A few minutes of digging and throwing rocks and debris to the side and Nick‟s hand touched something cold and stiff. He jerked away, landing on his butt, sharp rocks jabbing him through his jeans. It was a corpse. Streaks of mud and dried blood covered the outstretched hand. He‟d never seen anyone dead before, let alone touched them. Movement behind him barely drew his attention away from the hand. A second hand, warm, sure, and steady landed on his shoulder. “Hey, hey. It‟s okay, Nicky.” Todd‟s voice right in his ear made him start and kick his feet, scrambling backward and not stopping until his back was solidly against Todd‟s shins. Todd laid one hand on the top of his head as he moved around Nick and kicked more rocks away from the body.

Marked Yours

107

It was the same woman whose spirit they‟d seen a few minutes ago. “Todd, look. That‟s why they hate you.” Nick pointed to the woman‟s neck, which was bent at an impossibly wrong angle. She should have been facedown, but the rocks must have broken her neck and caused her odd position. The middle of her body arched up; something was underneath her. Todd stopped for a second, reached out, and fingered the plain leather collar around her neck. He pushed her body to the side and uncovered two small children. Around them were bits of shattered wood and bedding material. “What the…?” Standing to his full height, Todd surveyed the area. Nick watched his eyes go from the main part of the rockslide to the shack on slightly higher ground, then to a paddock and small barn positioned on the farm where it was completely safe from falling rock. Yanking the collar off the body, Todd flung it to the ground. “Son of a bitch!” The woman‟s spirit appeared inches from him. Nick threw himself forward, grabbing up her discarded collar. “No! He‟s not like them.” The words barely left Nick‟s mouth when Todd was knocked to the ground, and rocks began flying from the pile to rain down around him. Covering his head with one arm, Todd pulled out his gun and fired. The woman‟s spirit vanished. “Nicky, dig.” Todd twisted around, and, without completely getting up, he started using both hands to paw away the rocks. Nick was beside him in a flash, throwing rocks away from the bodies. Another collared adult and two more children along with various bits and pieces of what had been a slave dorm were uncovered. The stench was overwhelming, and Nick pressed one wrist to his nose and dug with the other hand. There was the barest change in the air around them; Nick saw it darken for an instant. The hair along the back of his neck rose and his skin tingled. When the woman flashed into existence again, this time right over Todd, Nick snatched up the iron spike and darted forward, swinging for all his worth. She disappeared but reappeared several feet away. While

108

Elizabeth Noble

Todd dug and moved the bodies, placing them as carefully as possible but still quickly over one another, Nick kept the angry spirit away with his iron spike, swinging and taking a few steps away from Todd, trying to widen the distance between Todd and the spirit. He found if he concentrated on the air around them he could see slight color changes and was able to begin predicting the general spot the spirit was likely to rematerialize. Todd grabbed a can of kerosene oil from his duffel and poured it over the bodies, adding some of the bedding scattered with them. The spirit screamed. Enraged, she hit Nick and threw him a few feet. He hit the ground, sliding over rocks and gravel, feeling how every bit of his exposed skin was pinched and scraped with small stones. Up on his feet at once, he turned in time to see Todd take yet another shot at her. Before Nick could take more than a few steps toward them, Todd threw a lit match at the pile and darted toward Nick. One arm slung around Nick, Todd shoved him to the ground. He snatched one of the bags of salt from the duffel Nick carried and threw it onto the piled-up bodies. Pulling Nick‟s head against his chest, with their backs to the bodies, Todd ducked down, forcing Nick to the ground, holding him close and tight. Rocks crashed down on them and around them. The force from the woman‟s spirit hit them in an invisible wave that threatened to squeeze the air from Nick‟s lungs. Snaking one hand around Todd‟s back and closing his fingers in the material of his jacket, Nick couldn‟t do anything but hold his breath and hang on. The screaming came from everywhere and felt like spears driving into Nick‟s skull through his ears. Then all at once there was peace and silence. Gulping in deep breaths, Todd stood up, arms still around Nick, pulling him up too. Ducking his head to look at Nick‟s downcast eyes, Todd moved one hand to his face, turning it one way, then the other. “You okay? Nicky?” Gently Todd wiped away the traces of blood trickling down Nick‟s face and neck. He had several cuts from the impact with the rocky ground. Nick nodded. Todd smiled and patted his neck. “Stay here. I‟ll get our stuff.”

Marked Yours

109

Todd let go slowly and stepped away. At the same time the smell of burning flesh, kerosene, and salt hit Nick and surrounded him. His stomach lurched, and the ground whirled out of control and out from under him while he had the sensation of his skin being covered in cold water in seconds. The sky and ground changed places a few times, and his knees weren‟t strong enough anymore to fight off gravity. The colors of the world grayed out, and his vision darkened at the edges. From a great distance away he heard Todd‟s deep voice, speaking fast, sounding afraid. “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Take it easy, Nicky.” Strong arms were around his waist again, and a solid body supported him and eased him to the ground. Hand against the back of Nick‟s head, Todd nudged him forward. “Put your head between your knees, and just breathe for me, buddy.” A broad hand gently rubbed up and down Nick‟s spine, easing the chills starting there. Nick couldn‟t do anything more than nod and listen to his heart pound in his ears and feel it in his throat. After a few minutes he managed a weak, “This is what we do?” “Yeah.” He looked up at Todd. “Is it always like this?” Shaking his head, Todd stood up and started gathering their duffels. “No. This one wasn‟t too bad. You being able to locate those things made it a lot easier.” “Oh.” Nick leaned to one side and vomited. Back at Nick‟s side, Todd reached down, took his arm, and helped ease him to his feet. “C‟mon. You‟ll feel better when we‟re not so close to the fire.” Once he was on his feet, Todd handed him a duffel and then wrapped his free arm around Nick‟s middle and pulled him firmly against him. By the time they reached the horses, Nick was walking more steadily and the fine tremors running through him had quieted. His head was pounding still, though his stomach had stopped its jumping around.

110

Elizabeth Noble

“Can you ride?” “Yes.” Nick nodded and regretted the action at once, since it made his head hurt even more. By the time they reached the small town his headache had quieted to a dull pain; he simply felt drained. Their room had a small but functional bath, so they were able to clean up. Todd tended to Nick‟s many small cuts in privacy. When Nick‟s stomach growled, Todd chuckled and rubbed the top of his head. “I could eat. You up to going out or should I get something and bring it back here?” “Can we go out?” Nick‟s fear came charging back at the thought of being separated from Todd, even for a short time right now. “She knew you were….” He looked down at his feet when tears pricked behind his eyes and threatened to cloud his vision. “She hated you and wanted you to die.” “Yeah, I just have that effect sometimes. But I didn‟t die, Nicky. Don‟t worry about what could have happened, okay?” Nick swallowed the hard lump in his throat and squared his shoulders. “Okay.” Following Todd down the stairs and onto the street, Nick stopped when Todd paused and looked around. They‟d eaten in the pub earlier, and Nick figured they would again. Todd tapped his arm and tipped his chin toward the street corner. “We have a stop to make first.” They walked to the end of the street and rounded the corner. By the time they reached the sheriff‟s office, Nick saw the anger in Todd‟s face and the way he walked. Barely breaking his stride, Todd didn‟t open the door. He kicked it open and stormed through. As soon as Nick cleared the threshold Todd snapped his fingers once and ground out, “Down.” Not knowing what was happening and doubting Todd‟s anger was in any way directed at him, Nick immediately dropped to one knee. He watched through his bangs as Todd strode across to the sheriff. “Since when….” Todd barked at the sheriff as the man turned away from a closet to face them. He found Todd right up in front of him, and his expression turned from aggravation to fear.

Marked Yours

111

Todd grabbed the man by his shirt collar and shoved him into the closet door, making it rattle. “Are goats more important than people? The goats were housed where no rocks could come down on them, and those kids and their caretakers were right in the path of a rock fall, if there was an earthquake.” “We get more for the goats than those bastard children.” The sheriff shoved Todd away and tugged his uniform straight. “The next time you send for a sentry, be damn sure you provide all the information,” Todd snapped. He spun on his heels, then turned back to the sheriff. Todd‟s punch started as he turned and finished when his fist connected with the sheriff‟s face, sending the man reeling backward and crashing against the wall. The man never saw it coming; Nick was sure. “And you better hope it‟s not me who shows up.” Todd barely hesitated at the door. “Come on, Nick.” Jumping to his feet and twisting to follow Todd, Nick stopped at the door and glanced back at the sheriff, who was still sprawled on the floor, looking stunned, to say the least. Nick shrugged and let his lips twitch up ever so slightly. “He gets cranky when he‟s hungry.” Sprinting after Todd, Nick caught up in a few long strides and slid his hand into Todd‟s back pocket while they walked back to the pub.

TODD sat back and rubbed his eyes. He‟d finished writing an entry in his journal and made a mental note to buy Nick one once they were home. The report for Jimmy took a bit longer, and he made sure to add a warning about that town in case they put out a call for help in the future. He had no idea if it would have mattered in the long run, but important information about the case had been withheld—information he and Nick should have had going in. He turned down the oil lamp until there was barely a soft glow covering the tabletop, and glanced over at Nick. He‟d been so proud of the kid and had told him so. Nick hadn‟t just been shaken or afraid when the spirit appeared. Todd had seen the stark, raw terror

112

Elizabeth Noble

in Nick‟s face and eyes. Chasing the fear away was trust and belief—trust and belief centered wholly on Todd. Todd‟s heart swelled and filled his chest at the memory of how Nick looked at him. How willing he was to follow him and trust that Todd would lead him in the right direction. Clearly Nick had looked to him for guidance, needed and wanted Todd‟s offered praise of a job well done. Sprawled on his back, arms folded under his head, Nick was more asleep than awake. Todd sat there, watching him, how the low light in the room and moonlight from the window made his skin glow. He was beautiful, taking Todd‟s breath away. The entire ride back Nick had kept his horse so close to Todd‟s their legs constantly brushed together. Nick‟s not getting more than a foot from Todd the rest of the evening and constantly reaching out and touching him gave Todd a sense of security that he could indeed protect Nick and do it well. Standing, he stretched and walked silently to the bed. Reaching down to brush Nick‟s unruly bangs away, Todd was hit so hard with the thought of how much he loved this kid it made him dizzy. He dropped to the bed, sitting near Nick‟s hip. Did Nick, he wondered, love him? It was obvious Nick cared, and Todd didn‟t miss the looks of admiration, but love? He wasn‟t sure he could trust himself to know for sure. The thought of asking put more fear through Todd than any spirit ever had. Nick pulled one hand free and dropped it to Todd‟s forearm, a soft, slow smile spreading over his face. “You‟re awake.” “I guess.” Nick yawned. Todd stroked over Nick‟s hair, loving the way Nick stretched into his touch when he moved his other hand over Nick‟s shoulder and down his side. Fingers sliding under Nick‟s sleeveless shirt, Todd pushed it up. Nick rolled his shoulders forward and up so the shirt could slip over his head and be deposited on the floor. Cupping the back of Nick‟s head, Todd pulled him up far enough for him to kiss, then flick his tongue over Nick‟s jaw and down his neck. Nick let his head drop back, exposing his throat completely to Todd‟s

Marked Yours

113

attentions, literally purring a soft rumble from his chest that drove Todd wild and made his cock fill at once. Todd‟s tongue and fingers moved over Nick‟s body, mapping out the grooves between muscles of his pecs and abs, nipping the points of Nick‟s hips, fingertips working circles around his nipples until Nick was writhing and twisting. Nick‟s soft moans turned to sighs of Todd when Todd wrapped his mouth around Nick‟s long, hard cock. Pulling away long enough to slick his fingers with lube, Todd used his tongue and teeth, sucked Nick down and worked his fingers into Nick until Nick had no more words, only begging noises babbling from his lips. “You‟re a good boy. My good boy.” Todd knew how much Nick enjoyed Todd‟s mouth on him, taking him down. He didn‟t even get the word cum completely out around Nick‟s dick before Nick‟s body responded, filling his mouth, twitching and jerking head to foot, gasping for breath. He worked Nick through it and then eased him over onto his stomach. Lazy smile spreading over his face, Nick rested his cheek against his arms, which were folded in front of him. Lifting Nick‟s hips up, Todd knelt behind him, angled Nick just right, nudged his legs farther apart with his knee, and pressed his length slowly into Nick‟s body, moaning out, “Oh yeah, needed this.” Todd knew the best way for them both to relax and unwind after a job. With slow, even strokes Todd moved and Nick pushed back against him in a steady rhythm until Todd was filling Nick, his body a helpless mass of spasms. When he had no more to give, Todd collapsed against Nick‟s back, pressing soft, easy kisses across his shoulders and up and down his back. Nick slipped away to the small bathroom and returned with a wet towel. He washed Todd down and then cleaned himself before sliding into bed and against Todd‟s side. Long arms and legs twined with Todd‟s. Nick‟s fingers curled around Todd‟s arm and shoulder, gripping tightly as Todd felt his breathing even out and he melted against Todd into sleep.

114

Elizabeth Noble

Chapter 8

“NICK, if you don‟t want to go, stay home.” Nick gave Todd a sour look that was at once replaced with delight when Nick hit an icy patch on the sidewalk and slipped and slid a few feet. His grin faded when he turned back and looked at Todd. It was late November, and already they‟d had six weeks of heavy snow. The first few storms Todd didn‟t mind because he had Nick, who‟d never seen snow and wanted to throw it around and shove it down Todd‟s back. The novelty had worn off for Todd, but not so for Nick. It was still new to him. “I hate that place,” Nick groused, shaking snowflakes from his hair and checking his steps so he was half a pace behind Todd as they hit the main street. They were heading for a carriage stop. There was no use reminding Nick he could walk beside Todd. In the six months Nick had been with him, if at any point Nick was unsure what to do or how to act, or simply insecure, he reverted immediately to his training as a slave. Todd knew Nick didn‟t like going across town to the tavern where most of the sentries convened. Todd liked going there just about as much. Speaking his mind was difficult for Nick if he knew it would go against Todd‟s wishes, and Todd resigned himself to the fact some of those habits of Nick‟s were too ingrained and never going to be broken. “Your father is just going to try and make a bet with me as the prize again. He does it every time.”

Marked Yours

115

“He only does it to try and yank both our chains.” Todd stopped and stepped into a doorway, tugging Nick in after him. That was one of Nick‟s biggest fears, being given away, separated from Todd in some manner, and Todd had some asshole with a riding crop to thank for that. They‟d had this discussion before, but despite his assurance that Nick‟s place was protected, his insecurities raised their ugly heads every now and then. He‟d hoped after the ordeal of the past few weeks following their last hunt Nick would be completely over this issue. It was normal, he supposed, that Nick might have to be reminded occasionally that his place in Todd‟s life and bed were never in jeopardy. “When, Nick? When have I ever let him? When have I ever even suggested I‟d let someone have you for even two minutes? Get it through your thick head: You‟re mine. It‟s just you and me. It‟s been that way all this time, and it will be that way until one of us dies. Time you got over this. As for my father, I told him long ago you and I are a team and nothing he says or does will change that.” The asshole with the riding crop, who had spent years convincing Nick he was something to be cast aside or thrown away if he wasn‟t useful or if Todd grew tired of him, was so going to die if Todd ever caught up with him. He regretted mentioning one of them dying almost at once. The color dropped from Nick‟s face, and his gaze hit the ground. They‟d been on plenty of hunts, and Nick‟s skill and confidence had grown in leaps and bounds, but he‟d never gotten over his initial fear of ghosts and watching that first one attack Todd. This latest hunt, barely three weeks ago, had been another, even angrier spirit who caused them both injuries. Injuries that might have been much worse had Todd not had Nick and his ability to see what Todd couldn‟t. Flung into a wall with enough force he‟d gone through it and pulled and wrenched about every muscle in his back, Todd had watched in horror as Nick was tossed through a plate-glass window and trapped on a balcony under a heavy metal table. By the time they‟d made it to Jimmy‟s, Todd could barely move, and standing was the biggest chore of his life.

116

Elizabeth Noble

With every bit of his exposed skin covered in a myriad of small cuts, many of which contained glass splinters, Nick spiked a fever, and while none of his injuries were life threatening, he was in pain and miserable. Todd discovered quickly that a pained and miserable Nick turned his normally sweet and talkative boy into someone silent, stubborn, and willful. Nick flat out refused to leave Todd, even just for the time it took for Jimmy to attend to his wounds. Todd was glad he‟d decided on heading to Jimmy‟s instead of a hospital. Even he wouldn‟t have been able to scare hospital staff into letting Nick and him stay on the same floor, let alone in the same room. While Todd never doubted Nick would be well cared for in a slave ward, he thought forcing a separation would be cruel and needless. Besides, he didn‟t want to be separated from Nick any more than Nick wanted to be separated from him. Any threat to Todd rattled Nick and rattled him hard, especially during the past few months. He simply had to work out for himself how to deal with possible threats. Todd couldn‟t do much but be there, hold him tightly, and remind him of all the times Todd, then later Todd and Nick, had survived their hunts. Nick seemed to vacillate between coping and clinging. Right now Nick was in an extended clinging phase. Jimmy had said it would take time. Todd was willing to be patient and give Nick whatever he needed. Most days Todd was delighted that what Nick needed was the safety of Todd‟s embrace. Except when Todd couldn‟t move. He‟d barely been able to convince Nick to sit still while Jimmy pulled out tiny glass shards and cleaned the cuts, suturing a few. Twice Nick growled out a terse “Leave me alone,” which made Todd chuckle. Months of him telling Nick he had the right to defend himself, and Todd, if needed, and he picked now to listen. After taking care of the worst of Nick‟s wounds, Jimmy left them, muttering something about how they were two sides of the same coin and deserved each other. Todd wasn‟t sure it was completely complimentary.

Marked Yours

117

So, for the first few days Todd had spent his time flat on his back, heating pads under him, and Nick, feverish and shivering, tucked against his side, one arm wrapped around Todd‟s chest while Todd coaxed him to eat and sleep. Once he could get up and move, feeling cooped up and trapped, he needed to get out for a bit. Despite the snow and cold, Todd trekked to the hot springs for a good soak, relishing how the hot water loosened his back. Nick refused to be left at Jimmy‟s, and again Todd took one look at Nick‟s shattered expression when he‟d suggested it and didn‟t have the heart to force Nick to stay behind. His sutures prevented him from getting in the water, so he sat on the edge with a blanket wrapped around his shoulders, his bare feet stuck in the warm water. Todd became what no one other than Jimmy saw in him, a loyal, faithful mate incapable of denying his young partner anything. Nick had become the center of Todd‟s world, and he wasn‟t ashamed to admit how Nick had permeated every bit of his life. Jimmy was fast to point these facts out to Todd at every turn. He‟d never said the words, and he knew he needed to. Nick never would, even if he felt that way, and Todd still was afraid what he felt for Nick wasn‟t completely returned. Clarice and others had said they loved him in the heat of the moment, but that was for conquest. Todd had never said it to anyone. They had been back in the city for not quite a week, and still Nick clung to him at night and barely left his side during the day. Todd was relieved that since they‟d been home the night terrors Nick suffered were not as frequent. Unlike the frightening nightmares he‟d experienced, which were caused by memories of his childhood and had him waking up sobbing and afraid, these had Nick screaming himself awake for a much different reason. These stemmed wholly from a sudden, and in some cases irrational, fear of Todd being taken from him. “You don‟t have to go,” Todd said softly, brushing one hand down the back of Nick‟s head. If he was really lucky he could convince Nick to stay home. Then there would be no need to hide anything or risk Nick finding out Todd‟s actual motives for their trip across town.

118

Elizabeth Noble

“Yes, I do.” Nick‟s voice was nearly a whisper. Nick‟s absolute devotion and loyalty never ceased to make Todd‟s heart pound and his senses whirl. How he‟d gotten this lucky he‟d never know, but right now it wasn‟t working in Todd‟s favor. “Then trust me.” Todd smiled and stuffed the hand holding the end of Nick‟s tether into his coat pocket. Nick gave him an earnest, open look. Todd‟s insides twisted when he said, “I always have.” There were no carriages at the stop. While they waited Nick quietly knelt just behind Todd, resting his forehead against Todd‟s thigh. After a few minutes Todd felt Nick‟s fingers creeping up his leg, gripping softly. When Todd quirked an eyebrow and glanced down, Nick looked up at him from under his bangs and smiled sweetly. “My hands are cold.” “I bought you gloves.” Nick shrugged. “This is more fun.” “Pain in the ass,” Todd grumbled good-naturedly. He reached down and ruffled Nick‟s hair. He couldn‟t resist smiling when Nick‟s face turned up at him again, hazel eyes dancing and dimples working overtime. “Why do we have to go? Jimmy always sends messages to your apartment.” Todd shook his head and muttered, “Our apartment.” He stepped out of the stop when a carriage pulled up. He gave the driver the address and climbed inside, Nick behind him. Once they were settled, Todd pulled the small door separating them from the driver shut. Nick settled in the V of Todd‟s legs and rubbed his shoulders back and forth a few times. Todd closed his eyes slowly, blew out a careful breath, and pressed for a few seconds into the heat that was Nick. Flicking the back of Nick‟s head, Todd whispered, “Stop that. I need some information from someone, and that‟s where I have to go to get it, and you’re going to behave yourself.”

Marked Yours

119

“I always behave.” Rolling his eyes, Todd mocked, “Umm-humm.” Nick walked the fingers of one hand up Todd‟s leg and into his crotch, bending his head backward and grinning when Todd took his hand and held tight for a few seconds before pulling it to his lips for a few beats. Shifting around until he was leaning against Todd‟s thigh, Nick nuzzled his cheek against the rough material of Todd‟s jeans. “What information from whom? What‟s it for?” “I won‟t know until I get it.” Nick gave him a dubious look, but dropped it. “You could buy me something.” “I could buy…. Nick, I buy you everything. If you want something, just say so.” Todd brushed the back of his hand over Nick‟s cheek. “And here I thought you were such a shy boy.” He leaned over and kissed Nick‟s forehead, then let his lips wander to Nick‟s. “I am.” Nick‟s lips parted. “Just not with you.” He breathed into Todd‟s mouth, then sucked softly on Todd‟s tongue. He pulled away after a few seconds. “A sketch pad.” Cupping Nick‟s chin and pulling him in closer for another, deeper kiss, Todd smiled against Nick‟s mouth. Coming up for air, he licked a path to Nick‟s ear and nibbled. “We‟ll see.” Todd knew Nick never believed his tough-guy act and that he would move the planets to give Nick anything he asked for. Their ride was quiet and uneventful. Nick liked watching the sights go by, and Todd always enjoyed watching Nick. Steeling himself as the carriage pulled to a stop, Todd paid the driver, and with Nick‟s tether held loosely in one hand, they went inside. As usual, Todd found a place at the bar, though he no longer looped Nick‟s tether through one of the rings fastened around its edge. Nick settled on the small shelf running the length of the bar, his attention immediately drawn to the pool tables. Todd had taught Nick to play pool during their last stay at Jimmy‟s. When he tapped his toe against Nick‟s arm and motioned

120

Elizabeth Noble

with his chin to one of the empty pool tables, Nick immediately brightened. Todd‟s annoyance faded away. They played a few games. Even though Nick‟s skill was increasing with every game, Todd still had to let him win once in a while. Spotting who he‟d been told to meet, Todd set his cue stick on the table. “Let‟s take a break, get something to drink.” “Okay.” Nick watched the floor as he followed Todd across the tavern, but Todd had seen Nick‟s eyes track the woman. Todd knew at once Nick had also been watching her. Nick was getting the wrong ideas, but for now Todd was going to let him think them; it would throw Nick off from what Todd was really up to. He‟d make it up to Nick—make him understand when it was over. Nick had expressed interest in seeing the glacier near the northern rim of the caldera. Todd had decided that in the spring, when they‟d been together a year, they‟d go there. He certainly owed it to Nick to do something special for him. Ordering two beers, Todd handed one to Nick and sipped his, nonchalantly looking around the tavern. Nick‟s eyes were riveted on the woman, though it was probably obvious to no one except Todd. Nick was a master of appearing to sit meekly, eyes down, while catching every detail of a room. It was another handy talent they‟d put to use on more than one occasion. Deciding he might as well just rip the Band-Aid off and get this over with, Todd stood up, signaling for Nick to stay put. Feeling how Nick‟s gaze followed him, Todd made his way to the other side of the bar, took the woman‟s arm, and guided her to a booth. He completed his business, making sure he blocked as much of Nick‟s view as he could with his body, fairly confident Nick never saw the exchange of money for information. Nick would know information needed for a hunt, or even the rare human bounty they took, was never paid for. Leaving her sitting in the booth, Todd walked back to the part of the bar where Nick waited for him. As soon as he turned to look at Nick he saw a few things that didn‟t make him happy at all. Nick looked absolutely shattered. Worse, Ruben was sitting on the stool

Marked Yours

121

Todd had vacated and was leaning over, talking into Nick‟s ear. Picking up his pace, Todd caught the end of their conversation. “You know you‟re nothing more than a hunting weapon, a tool. Bet he took you to that bathhouse. He takes all his,” Ruben snickered, “companions there. Just a matter of time, you know, boy, before he just chucks you aside for some other sweet, young thing.” Asshole. You’re gonna suffer. Nick‟s eyes shifted up, narrowed, as he glared at Ruben. The muscle in his jaw jumped, but otherwise he didn‟t move. Sighing, feigning a tired, bored look, Nick asked, “Don‟t you ever get tired of Todd beating you up?” Atta boy! Todd shoved between them, dropping one hand onto Nick‟s head. “How many times do I have to say it? Hands off Nick.” Stepping back and holding both hands up in mock defense, Ruben smiled. “Never touched him. Did I, Nick? I was just keeping him company. Chatting while you bought your whore for the night. How much for the kid?” Nick flinched, inching away from Todd. Was it possible Nick actually believed Ruben‟s crap? Anger boiled up inside Todd‟s chest. He‟d like nothing better than to tell Ruben what he‟d actually come here for, but he couldn‟t let the information leak to Ruben, and, more importantly, to Nick. Bending far enough to curl his fingers around Nick‟s arm and nudge him up, Todd plastered a smile on his face. “Let‟s go outside and work it out.” Turning far enough so only Nick could see his face, Todd winked. Ducking his head, Nick wiped one hand over his face and followed Todd and Ruben out the back door of the bar. “So—” The rest of Ruben‟s words were lost in Todd‟s fist. Nick snickered and rubbed the back of his head when Ruben hit the wall and slid down into a heap. Taking two steps forward, Todd grabbed the other man by his shirt collar. “See, Nicky here is too polite and nice to tell you to shove it. Me? I‟m not so nice.”

122

Elizabeth Noble

Holding Ruben in one spot, Todd‟s fist landed twice more on his face. “You even think about those types of remarks about my mate again, and I‟ll cut your dick off and beat you to death with it.” Nick actually huffed out a soft laugh when Todd‟s knee connected with Ruben‟s balls—twice. “Come on, Nick. Let‟s leave the garbage in the alley.” Scrambling after him, Nick kept his eyes down, but Todd saw the small smile on his face. Heading down the street and passing the carriage stop, Todd kept going until he found a building that looked empty. Ducking around to the back, he was happy to see a doorway set back into the building. Pushing Nick into it, he pressed his body completely against Nick. Reaching down, he pushed his hand against Nick‟s crotch, feeling his breath quicken as he hardened almost immediately. His other hand went to Nick‟s hair, fingers tangling in it and pulling his mouth to Todd‟s. Licking and nipping on Nick‟s lower lip until he opened his mouth, Todd‟s tongue slipped inside and coursed around until Nick sagged against him, panting. “I did not buy a whore. There is no one but you.” Todd‟s hand moved up and down Nick‟s length, pressing him hard against the wall. Moving his mouth over Nick‟s jaw, he nudged Nick‟s head back and to the side, exposing his throat. Nipping lightly and then swirling his tongue over the marks, Todd breathed against Nick‟s skin, making him shiver. “Yes, I took you some places I went with others because I thought you‟d like them too, because I wanted to share something I enjoyed with you.” Nick‟s arms slid around Todd‟s waist. His hands roamed over Todd‟s back while his hips ground forward into the pressure of Todd‟s hand. “And next time I‟m trying to be a hard-ass—” Todd dragged his tongue up Nick‟s neck. “—don‟t laugh while I‟m doing it.” Fingers rough in Nick‟s hair, he twisted Nick‟s head again, crushing his mouth to Nick‟s, tongue tangling with Nick‟s, skimming his teeth and the roof of his mouth until Nick groaned, his legs trembling, body hot and hard, passion igniting, against Todd.

Marked Yours

123

“You did that for me.” Nick exhaled. Todd leaned away and lifted both his hands to Nick‟s face. “Yes, I did. And I‟ll do it again and again and every time some asshole like Ruben says those things.” Pulling Todd tightly against him, Nick reversed their positions. Knees bending, he slid like liquid heat down the length of Todd‟s body, to his knees. Hands slipping under Todd‟s coat, pushing it open until his fingers found their way beneath his shirt, Nick massaged over Todd‟s chest and belly, down his sides until they hooked in Todd‟s belt. “Master.” He breathed against Todd‟s skin, tongue flicking a line just over Todd‟s waistband. Head dropping back against the wall, Todd closed his eyes and moaned. Fingers twining again in Nick‟s hair, stroking, then gripping, Todd moved him back far enough to reach between them with his free hand and undo his belt and slide the zipper of his jeans open. Nick‟s fingers pressed against his hips, gripping. His body trembled against Todd. Todd only had to apply the slightest pressure to the back of Nick‟s head, Nick stretched his neck, turned his head slightly to the side, and swallowed Todd down. “Nicky.” The word was a breathless whisper. Nick‟s tongue coursed a path along Todd‟s shaft, leaving fire in its wake. Gliding in deeper and then pulling back, Todd shuddered when Nick‟s lips closed around the crown of his cock and he sucked, his tongue skimming the slit. Holding Nick‟s head in just the right position, Todd pulled out and shoved back into Nick‟s mouth. Muscles twitching, hips jerking wildly, Todd didn‟t even try to stave off his orgasm. Fisting Nick‟s hair, gripping him tightly, a deep, throaty groan rumbled up from deep inside, and Todd gave one last snap of his hips, shooting down Nick‟s throat. Keeping him braced against the wall, Nick milked him through it until every bit of Todd was loose and relaxed. Pulling off, Nick rested his head in the groove between Todd‟s thigh and abdomen. Nuzzling softly, light licks with the tip of his tongue lapped up the sweat beading there. Stroking his fingers through Nick‟s hair, Todd coaxed him off the ground. “You‟re mine.” He licked a path up

124

Elizabeth Noble

Nick‟s neck. “I‟ll prove it to you.” He nipped along his jaw. “The whole world is going to know I own you.” Nick shuddered and pressed against Todd, hands moving across his body as if Nick was trying to touch him everywhere at once. Tucking himself back into his jeans, Todd righted his clothes and stepped away from Nick. Smiling wickedly, he tugged on Nick‟s tether, repeating, “I‟ll prove it to you.” He decided he needed to do so right now, tonight, and forever instill in Nick enough faith in his place in Todd‟s world so he‟d never question it or doubt it again. Todd needed this night. He wasn‟t so arrogant as to think he‟d win every battle. He wanted to leave Nick with the lasting knowledge he was first and foremost to Todd and no one or nothing would ever displace him. Nick needed to know he belonged. Todd needed to show him just how much they did indeed belong to each other and how tightly he always intended to hold on. Heading back to the main street, Todd barely noticed the chill wind picking up intensity as it swirled around them and ruffled Nick‟s hair. Pulling Nick in close for a few seconds, Todd whispered, “Everyone we pass can see how hard you are.” Nick simply moaned softly and pressed his lips to Todd‟s neck for a few beats, whispering right back, “I know.” Once they reached the carriage stop, Todd nodded politely to the others waiting there. When Nick knelt behind him, Todd moved his leg back so it firmly pressed between Nick‟s legs, knowing he was flushing crimson without even looking down to confirm it. Turning on his heel just a fraction got a muffled groan and a shifting of Nick‟s hips close enough Todd felt how his breathing quickened. When it was their turn for a carriage, Todd climbed in and reeled Nick in after him. He pulled hand over hand on Nick‟s tether until Nick was kneeling between his thighs. Nick stretched to meet Todd‟s lips. Todd wrapped both arms around Nick, tightening his grip until Nick‟s chest was flush against his. Moving Nick so his shoulders were across one of Todd‟s thighs, head tipped back, Todd bit along the edge of Nick‟s collar. “Not a sound, Nicky. You‟re going to cum when I tell you to without a sound.”

Marked Yours

125

Todd smiled against Nick‟s skin when he felt the sharp inhale of Nick‟s breath and the muffled whimper. Running one hand along Nick‟s side, fingertips pressing into the lines between the muscles, Todd slipped his hand beneath Nick‟s coat and shirts, finding the hard bud of a nipple. Taking it between thumb and forefinger, he twisted and tweaked until Nick was biting his lower lip and arching off Todd‟s leg. Moving his hand slowly along Nick‟s abs, teasing every bit of skin, Todd opened the top button of Nick‟s jeans and pressed his hand farther down. Snaking his fingers over Nick‟s cock, then balls, he pressed against his entrance, rubbing circles until Nick‟s legs were spread as wide as possible in the confined space and his breathing was short, ragged pants. Pushing in one finger, moving it around, opening Nick, Todd grazed that sweet spot over and over. Adding a second finger, opening Nick farther, he pressed and skimmed his finger over Nick‟s prostate until Nick‟s fingers twisted in his shirt and bunched to a fist. Arching off Todd‟s leg, Nick shoved himself onto Todd‟s fingers, impaling himself, squirming from side to side, his mouth opening and closing in soundless gasps. Other hand in Nick‟s hair, Todd pulled him up, pressing Nick‟s face to his neck. He jerked his fingers out of Nick and pressed that hand to his cock, wrapped his fingers around it, and tugged. “Now. Cum now.” Nick‟s entire body seized, and for a few seconds Todd thought he‟d stopped breathing until he felt Nick‟s raspy, warm breath against the skin of his neck. Shudder after shudder coursed through Nick, making his entire body twitch and jump, his hips pumping air. Hot, silky fluid spilled out of Nick to cover Todd‟s fist. When the carriage pulled up by their stop, Nick had barely come back to himself. He stumbled outside and knelt on the sidewalk, hips still refusing to be still while Todd paid their fare. “Have a nice night, sir.” Their driver smiled politely. Todd nodded to the man. “Oh, we will.”

126

Elizabeth Noble

Nick‟s hand dug into Todd‟s back pocket. He was so close his arm and shoulder were against Todd the entire way. Once through the building door and heading up the steps, Todd shoved Nick ahead of him, slapping his ass a few times. They took the stairs three at a time. “You got about two minutes to get yourself naked once we‟re inside,” said Todd. “That long?” Nick‟s lips brushed over Todd‟s jaw and across his ear while Todd fumbled with the key in the lock. Todd sat in one of the large, overstuffed chairs and watched as Nick removed one article of clothing after another, folding them neatly and placing them in a pile beside the chair. Nick was already getting hard again, and Todd thought he‟d simply explode from want by the time Nick knelt at his feet, curling his upper body over his legs until his chest rested against his long, lean thighs. Looking up expectantly, Nick‟s lips twitched to a quick smile. His bangs were dark slashes against his skin, his eyes dark with lust. “Now… mine.” Todd‟s voice was deep and husky. Nick removed Todd‟s boots, setting them beside the pile of Nick‟s clothes. Next he stretched far enough to unbutton Todd‟s shirt, pressing his lips to the dip at the base of Todd‟s throat while he pulled the overshirt off. That and Todd‟s undershirt joined the growing pile of garments. Nick‟s mouth moved over Todd‟s skin until he pressed over one nipple, sucking and licking until Todd was moaning and gripping the arms of the chair so hard his fingers were white and cramped. Using tongue and teeth and fingers, Nick blazed a trail of heat down to Todd‟s jeans. “You‟re going to need to….” Nick looked up and made a stand up motion with one hand. Todd smiled and brushed the fingers of both hands through Nick‟s hair a few times, relishing how Nick turned into his touch and pressed his lips to Todd‟s wrists. Slowly he pushed away from the chair, standing over Nick with legs slightly apart. Stretching his arms until his fingers found Todd‟s belt, Nick undid it, then Todd‟s jeans, pulling everything off in one slow movement. Nick lapped a path from Todd‟s waist across his hips and down his legs, his tongue and mouth following the material down Todd‟s legs.

Marked Yours

127

Tapping the back of Todd‟s calf with one hand for him to step up and out of the jeans, Nick turned away long enough to toss them to join the other clothes. Easing his shoulders between Todd‟s thighs, Nick rose up onto his knees far enough to take Todd‟s balls into his mouth. A few minutes of Nick‟s hot mouth and tongue rolling and sucking, touching nothing but his testicles, and Todd was ready to melt into a puddle. He reached down and grabbed Nick‟s arms, lifting him until he stood, crushing his mouth to Nick‟s, tongue claiming Nick‟s, and walked him away from the chair. “Bed. Right now.” The second Nick‟s legs connected with the bed he bounced backward to the middle, stretched on his back, and spread wide and open for Todd. They were both more than ready. Todd slicked some lube on two fingers, pressing into Nick and making him arch off the bed and groan. Dropping over Nick, Todd pulled his fingers out and shoved forward, cock going in deep. Pumping furiously, Todd pulled out and shoved in hard. One arm wrapped around Nick‟s shoulders, Todd squeezed them as tightly together as he could. Teeth sinking into Nick‟s skin, delighting in the moans and shivers coursing from Nick, Todd rumbled “Mine” over and over. Feeling Nick arch and buck under him with each word, with each powerful, even stroke, Todd pressed deeper as he sought more friction. Worming one hand between them, Todd pumped Nick‟s cock with the same rhythm and intensity his hips pumped his cock into and out of Nick. Growling out “Now,” Todd exploded deep inside Nick. In the next instant he felt his belly slick with Nick‟s sweat and semen, felt Nick‟s chest heave as he garbled out a litany of Todd… Todd… Todd…. Covering Nick with his body, Todd let his breathing even out, his cock soften before sliding free. Bracing on one elbow, he stroked Nick‟s face, brushing his hair away, giving him access to cover Nick‟s forehead and nose with soft kisses. Nick‟s arm rested across his back. He stretched to meet Todd‟s lips, kissing deeply. “I‟ll get a towel, clean you.” Nick‟s words were breathed into Todd‟s mouth, then against his cheek.

128

Elizabeth Noble

Todd eased to the side, letting Nick up. He scooted across the bed and vanished into the bathroom. He was back a minute later with a warm, damp towel. He carefully washed Todd, starting at his collarbone and moving in soft, careful circles until every bit of sweat and cum was washed away. Nick then wiped himself down before slipping between the covers and against Todd‟s side. Long after Nick was asleep, his breath steady and warm against Todd‟s chest, Todd lay there wide awake, watching him.

NICK stretched and yawned, rolling his head to the side as he looked for Todd. His arm rested in the dip where Todd had been— and not long ago since his side of the bed was still warm. Something smelled good. He could hear Todd moving about the kitchen, humming. A slow smile spread over Nick‟s face. He loved Todd‟s voice, especially when he hummed. It was deep and husky, warm and strong all at once. Slipping from bed, Nick pulled on a pair of soft woven pants and padded silently into the kitchen. He slipped his arms around Todd‟s waist and squeezed, pressing a kiss to the back of Todd‟s neck just under his hairline. Resting his chin on Todd‟s shoulder, Nick peered into the frying pan on the stove. “Don‟t break the yolks. You always break them.” Todd chuckled, the sound vibrating against Nick‟s chest. Reaching back, Todd flicked the tip of Nick‟s nose gently and then ruffled his hair. “Everyone‟s a critic. I don‟t see you doing any better. In fact, the last time you tried cooking I recall there were flames shooting from the oven. Oh, and for the record, I‟ve never paid for sex in my life.” “Technically since I was bought you did… do.” The spatula whapped against Nick‟s hand, which was spread flat on Todd‟s belly. “Jimmy bought and paid for you. So there. Reputation intact.”

Marked Yours

129

Nick snorted and licked down Todd‟s neck and across the bulge of his shoulder, lingering over each muscle. “Don‟t break the yolks.” One last kiss and he stepped away. “I‟ll get our clothes together. Can we take them to be washed today?” He headed to the laundry hamper first, gathering everything there and stuffing it into a bag. “We‟re going to eat and take off for Jimmy‟s, but we can drop off stuff on the way.” “Does he have a job for us?” Todd turned his head a tiny bit to talk over his shoulder. “No, not for us.” Nick moved to the pile of clothes they‟d discarded the night before, the warm memory of Todd‟s hands and mouth all over him turning over and over in his head, making the heat between his legs rise. A piece of paper fluttered from Todd‟s jeans. Bending, Nick scooped it up, glancing at it. All the heat left his body. “What did you need to see that woman for?” “She had a bounty job.” Todd was loading their food onto plates. “Come on. You can finish that later. Food is ready.” Walking back to the kitchen, Nick slid into his chair and set the paper on the table. “She wanted to meet somewhere?” “I told her no, Nick. That‟s why we‟re going to Jimmy‟s—to give him the info she gave me.” While Todd spoke he carefully arranged a napkin on his lap, then his food on his plate. “Why do we have to take him that note? Why not just send a courier?” Todd‟s hand slammed the table next to his plate, and Nick‟s blood ran cold. “Because I said we‟re going. That‟s why. Now eat.” Nick ate because his master ordered him to. He forced the food into his mouth and down his throat and hoped his churning stomach wouldn‟t send it back. He was being lied to. Todd was lying and Nick could only imagine why.

130

Elizabeth Noble

Their trip to Jimmy‟s wasn‟t like any previous one. Other than the one time they‟d gone there to heal their wounds, Todd would usually set a leisurely pace, stopping early for the night and letting Nick sleep in. Sometimes, weather permitting, they‟d spend an afternoon hiking or find a hot spring. Nick always enjoyed the trips and the attention Todd lavished on him during them. This time was different. Todd was short and snappish, not stopping for their “stretch” breaks, not stopping at all. He had Nick drive for a while at night while Todd climbed in the back and slept. It was close to dawn when he emerged and ordered Nick into the wagon for some rest. It was the first time since putting on Todd‟s collar that Nick slept alone. He didn‟t rest much and did nothing more than toss and turn. By the time they rolled into Jimmy‟s yard and had the horses bedded down it was early evening. They ate dinner with Jimmy, who gave Todd a few curious looks but said nothing about his subtle change in demeanor. After dinner Todd announced they‟d had a long trip. Nothing about bounties or hunts came up, and he bid Jimmy a good night, nudging Nick in front of him to the room they usually occupied. He pulled Nick close, kissing him, rubbing his back until Nick dropped off to sleep. Nick‟s final thought as sleep pulled him under was he‟d make Todd feel better in the morning. Todd loved waking up with Nick‟s mouth surrounding his cock, and that was just what Nick planned to do. Waking with a start the next morning, Nick knew at once he was alone. Moving his legs told him the other part of the bed was cold as well as empty. Craning his neck, he looked behind him. His wrists were bound together and tied with his tether to the slats of the bed. There was nothing exciting about this. Nick wasn‟t tied in the mind-blowing sex kind of way—he knew that instantly. Todd wasn‟t waiting in a chair or at the end of the bed with a smirk and something to brush over Nick‟s oversensitized skin until Nick begged for release. There was nothing fun about this at all. Todd had tied Nick and taken off in the middle of the night.

Marked Yours

131

Chapter 9

IT TOOK Nick the better part of an hour to twist himself around and to his knees and work the tether loose from the bed. He knew from experience that once Todd tied someone up they tended to stay that way until untied or cut free. This was different. Nick hadn‟t been tied to stay that way. Todd knew Nick would never call for help, not tied in a bed naked. He‟d starve and explode before letting Jimmy, or anyone but Todd, see him that way. It made no sense. If Todd intended to meet this woman, or anyone, he could simply order Nick to stay here. For some reason Todd thought Nick would follow him. It was the only explanation. Nick loved Todd. Even if they‟d never spoken the words, they were just words, and Nick didn‟t really care. Todd was his entire world, and now it looked as if that world didn‟t want him anymore. He‟d never follow Todd or force the issue; it wasn‟t his place and Nick knew that. Knowing didn‟t help how his chest felt as if it wanted to crack in two or how his heart wanted to wither and die. Nick may have belonged to Todd, but it was obvious Todd certainly didn‟t belong to Nick—not in the way Nick had thought. Jimmy literally bellowing his name snapped Nick out of his thoughts. Pulling on clothes, he hopped on one foot to the kitchen, trying to yank on socks and boots as he went. “What is that stupid, dumb jackass up to? Just what the hell, Nick! Has he completely gone nuts? The goddamn, stupid,

132

Elizabeth Noble

sonuvabitch bastard! He tied me up. To my own bed! And not even very well, since I could get untied. No one he ties up gets untied.” Nick pulled up short and stood there, mouth open, not knowing what to do or say. “Huh?” It was the best he had at the moment. Jimmy whipped a length of rope onto the counter. “He tied me up too. Why would he tie us both up? Why would you care if he‟s gone off with someone else?” Jimmy stopped in the middle of the room and stared at Nick. “What? You think he…? My God, you‟re dumber than he is. You think he took off with someone else? In case you haven‟t noticed, the sun rises and sets with you and has for years as far as Todd‟s concerned. Why would you think that? What did the two of you even come here for?” “In the tavern, h-he met a woman.” Nick drew in a deep breath and willed away the tears pooling at the corners of his eyes. “Todd said she wanted a bounty he turned down, but he needed to bring the information to you. She gave him a note with a place to meet up. I th-thought he went there. I wasn‟t good enough anymore.” “He didn‟t say a thing to me about a bounty, or a hunt.” Nick couldn‟t stop the tears from spilling over. Jimmy‟s face softened. “Nick, whatever stupid, jackass, dumb thing that moron is up to, ditching you for anyone isn‟t it. I‟m very sure the idiot thinks he‟s protecting you from something.” Jimmy‟s hand thumped the counter, but the noise wasn‟t skin against granite. Nick‟s eyes followed Jimmy‟s to what his fist landed on. “What the…?” He picked up the leather folder Todd carried his credentials and the copies of Nick‟s ownership papers in. Under it was the folder holding the originals of Nick‟s papers. “Why, Jimmy?” “What exactly did he say?” Nick shook his head. “Just that the woman offered him a bounty, and he turned her down.” “But he kept the paper, with what on it exactly?”

Marked Yours

133

“It said meet here, and some coordinates.” Nick‟s knees felt weak and his voice shook. “He thinks he won‟t come back?” The last two words were broken sobs. He wasn‟t being successful at holding them back. “Do you remember the coordinates?” Nick bit his lip and gave Jimmy an annoyed look. “I had to memorize things first time I read them. So… yeah.” Jimmy waved one hand in a come on motion. Nick rattled off the numbers. Glaring at the floor, Jimmy shook his head, scratched at his beard, and huffed a few sighs before his head snapped up and he met Nick‟s gaze. Taking Nick‟s hand in one of his and grabbing up the folders in the other, Jimmy nearly ran from the room. “Crap. Damn, stupid, jackass, moron!” “Jimmy, what?” Not stopping until they were in the large room where he kept his maps, Jimmy tossed the folders to the side of one of the long tables, jerked a map from a shelf, and spread it out. “It‟s not that he‟s expecting this to be a one-way trip. It‟s that he‟s trying to avoid just that. Todd‟s not thinking he‟ll die. He‟s trying to hide the fact he‟s a slave owner. You can‟t hide that you‟re a slave, you‟ve got the brands, but without these….” “Why?” Holding up one finger, Jimmy scanned the map. “Jimmy!” Nick blurted, his impatience building like an overboiling pot inside his chest. “What do you know about the next protectorate west of here?” With a shake of his head, Nick said, “Nothing, really. Todd said we don‟t go there. Ever. If a hunt takes us there, we turn back.” “Did he tell you why?” “No, sir.” The back of Nick‟s mouth burned while his stomach turned to a solid chunk of ice.

134

Elizabeth Noble

“God, Nick. I‟m so sorry. This is my fault. I should have known. I‟ve known him his whole life, and I should have seen this coming.” “Jimmy?” Nick‟s voice came out wet, raw, and nothing but a weak whisper. “The next protectorate, the one on the other side of the caldera, is called West Caldera. They don‟t follow the same laws and customs we do.” Nick had no control over how his muscles trembled at the tone Jimmy used. He reached out and gripped the side of the table to keep from hitting the floor. “Slavery is illegal there. Anyone practicing it, whether he or she is from there or not, is executed immediately. No trial, no questions, just a firing squad. The branders….” Jimmy barked a sharp laugh. “You‟re going to love this. The branders come from West Caldera, not New Colorado.” The room started revolving in a slow, sickening path around Nick. He gripped the table edge until his knuckles turned white. Everything swam and shimmered from tears he wasn‟t even going to try to stop. “Todd is hiding the fact he owns a slave because I think he‟s gone after them. Those coordinates are where their village is, or at least where they‟re contacted for work. He left you here because if you were with him there would be no denying what you are.” “But… they‟re healed…. I‟m fine.” Nick pulled his shirt away from his chest, exposing the brand there, now nothing more than a dark pattern on his skin. The way it had been applied was now just a bad memory. He shoved his wrists out to Jimmy. “And these? I‟m proud of these. They show the world I‟m Todd‟s.” Jimmy took his arm and gently guided him to a chair, pushing him onto it. Sighing, Jimmy rubbed the back of his neck. “Nick, Todd never wanted you branded. Not the way you were. The one on your chest he wanted tattooed on, just like his is. Maybe the ones on your wrists too, I‟m not sure. There are other ways, Nick. Doctors

Marked Yours

135

can do the branding so it‟s painless. They use anesthetics and antibiotics.” “That was a long time ago,” Nick told Jimmy. “It was frightening when it happened, and it hurt for a bit, but… it was months ago, and I never cared. Todd took care of me.” “He sees it as he didn‟t protect you from that fear, that hurt. In Todd‟s mind those men have to pay for doing that to you.” “So he‟s going to die because of me?” “No, Nick. I don‟t think he intends to die. Bring you their heads, yes, but die? No.” Wiping the tears away so his vision was clearer, Nick took a good look at the map, memorizing the landmarks indicated. Surging to his feet, Nick ran from the room, barely paying attention to Jimmy‟s voice and the footsteps following him. Once back in the room he‟d shared with Todd, Nick grabbed a duffel and began loading weapons. When he slung it over his shoulder and turned to the door, Jimmy blocked his path. “I have to go after him.” “It seems to me your master gave you an order to stay put, Nick. You saying you‟re purposely defying that order?” Drawing in a deep breath and letting it out slowly, Nick nodded. “Yes.” It was an offense punishable by death, and they both knew it. Holding both arms out from his sides, Nick met Jimmy‟s eyes. “You can shoot me. I‟ll understand.” Jimmy‟s gaze shifted out the window. He tipped his chin at it as he said, “Take the bay mare. She‟s the better saddle horse. Faster than those drafts you two have.” Startled, Nick stood there staring for a few seconds before he turned to the window. There was a lovely view of the pasture with Jimmy‟s two horses and one of their draft horses milling around in the winter sun. “You go get that mare saddled and ready. I‟ll pack you up some supplies.”

136

Elizabeth Noble

“Yes, sir!” Nick darted across the room. He skidded to a stop a few feet beyond where Jimmy stood, ran back, and before Jimmy could protest, grabbed his face and kissed his cheek. Then he ducked out the door, a fraction of a second before Jimmy‟s hand, swiping at him, could connect. It took Nick ten minutes to catch and saddle the horse. By the time he was ready, Jimmy appeared with a satchel of food and a canteen of water. Heading south along the edge of the caldera, Nick kept the horse at a steady gallop. Todd was by far the better horseman, and Nick was only permitted to ride a horse while on a job and with Todd. If he were caught, he might very well get the bullet Jimmy didn‟t give him from someone else. Todd was the better rider and had a head start; however, Nick‟s horse was faster and Nick, though slightly taller, was twenty or so pounds lighter. Nick could only hope he‟d make up for the lost time and catch up to Todd before it was too late.

IT MIGHT have been the easiest and most dangerous trap Todd had ever set. He‟d been given the exact location of the men he hunted, and they‟d be waiting for him, expecting a customer. He was sure they‟d recognize him. That‟s when he expected the dangerous part to begin. He recited his goals in his head: get this done, get back to Nick, and make everything right. Leaving Nick as he had was going to do a number on the kid‟s head, Todd realized, but bringing Nick into West Caldera would have been stupid and suicidal. He‟d fix it, though. He‟d make Nick understand and accept that Todd was around for the long haul. He‟d spent two nights now without Nick firmly wrapped around him, without his solid weight in Todd‟s arms, and he intended to never sleep that way again. His plan might have gone off without a hitch, and he might have been on his way back to Jimmy‟s if it hadn‟t been for the fact the branders had other clients meeting them here as well.

Marked Yours

137

It was a small box canyon, probably no more than a few hundred yards one end to the other. The entire area was peppered with them. There‟d been a slight winter warm-up, and instead of snow, freezing rain was drizzling from the sky. Todd crept to the edge and peered over and down. “Shit!” A small wagon and two women, one stripped to the waist and tied spread-eagle on the ground, were in the canyon too. The second one was being held by one of the branders, shouting at them that she‟d come expecting proper medical care, not a hot branding iron. These guys obviously got some sick jollies tying people up and torturing them this way. “Know the feeling, lady,” Todd grumbled, and waved his handgun impatiently. “Now… get the hell out of the way.” Finally she managed to get an arm loose from the man‟s grip and twist around, taking a swing at him. He laughed, stepped back, let go of her, and punched her. She dropped to the ground. Todd saw her chest rise and fall as she lost consciousness. Todd took careful aim and dropped the man where he stood. When he hit the ground, his chest didn‟t move. Bubbles of blood erupted from between his lips for a few seconds, then nothing more. Scrambling along the rocks, Todd went as fast as possible down the narrow path. He was coming from the wrong direction, however. The second brander had gotten one brand to the other woman‟s left wrist but dropped the iron and took off at a dead run toward the canyon entrance. He‟d have to catch up with the guy later. Sliding into the dirt beside the unconscious woman, Todd tapped her face. “Hey. Come on. Wake up.” Twisting on his heels, he put one hand on the shoulder of the woman who was tied down and shook her shoulder gently. “You too. Come on. You can‟t stay here.” The first woman, older than the other by maybe twenty years, came awake with a gasp. Grabbing a rock, she swung it at Todd. “Hey, hey, hey! I‟m helping you!” Yanking his coat open and the material of his shirt away from his chest, he exposed his tattoo.

138

Elizabeth Noble

“Sentry!” he yelped, and ducked the rock, narrowly avoiding having his head split open. “Sentry. I‟m from New Colorado.” “You‟re…?” She stared at him. “They were supposed to—” When the younger woman moaned, they both turned toward her. “Yeah, I know. Been there, done that. You do know you‟re in West Caldera, right? You two get caught here and you get a firing squad, and God knows what‟ll happen to your girl there.” Knife in hand, Todd cut the girl loose. He patted down his pockets, finding pen and paper. “Are you familiar with New Colorado City, the Market District?” Scooting past him to the younger woman, the older one nodded. She gathered the girl into her arms, trying to shield her with her own body. “Yes.” Scribbling a note, Todd was on his feet and moving to them so quickly the older woman didn‟t have time to react. He scooped the younger woman off the ground and carried her to the wagon, placing her gently inside and covering her with a blanket. “Here.” He shoved the paper into the older woman‟s hand. “There is a doctor there. Jonas Oberon. He‟s a good man. He‟s got slaves who are fine healers. Take her there. Give him this note. Tell him Todd Ruger sent you. He‟ll see to it you‟re both cared for.” Shoving the woman onto the bench seat, he grabbed the team‟s reins and wrapped her hands around them. “Get out of here, now.” Before she could do or say anything Todd slapped the closest horse‟s flank. It jumped forward and the wagon jerked into motion, forcing the woman to take control and guide them from the canyon. Sprinting up the path, Todd was on his own horse within minutes. His draft horse wasn‟t as fast as a saddle horse, but he had far more stamina. Besides, it had been unthinkable to Todd to steal one of Jimmy‟s horses. He picked up the fleeing man‟s trail and followed him to another of the canyons. This one was steeper, nearly a forty-fivedegree angle, and probably had some small trail leading out, but

Marked Yours

139

Todd didn‟t give him the chance to get to the far end. Throwing himself off the horse, he stopped the man with a flying tackle. They hit the ground, skidding along the rock and loose gravel. The man turned and tossed Todd off nearly at once. On his feet, Todd‟s fingers touched the grip of his gun, but he wasn‟t quite fast enough. Charging him, the man‟s head hit Todd dead center, sending him stumbling back and to the ground. He got a knee up and clipped the man‟s chest as the guy dove on top of him, snarling, “You‟re that sentry brat with the young slave.” Bringing both hands up, Todd snapped, “Yeah. Payback time.” His fists slammed into the man‟s head. Bucking his hips, he tossed the guy partially off, giving him enough room to land a punch to his jaw. Sliding to one side, the guy pushed off an elbow and swung at Todd, rock in his hand. Getting one foot under him, Todd slipped in the mud and landed flat on his back, watching in horror as the rock bore down on him. From somewhere that seemed far off he heard a gunshot. The man screamed, clutching at his hand, the rock falling from it. Turning toward the sound of the gunshot, Todd barely had time to register that it was Nick sitting on a horse, firing a gun, before Nick‟s eyes went wide and his face turned the color of curdled milk. The brander had staggered away a few more feet, pulled his own gun from a hip holster, and fired. He should have stuck to branding. He was a terrible shot. Nick‟s horse jerked, then screeched a high-pitched and hideous noise and threw herself into the air as the bullet grazed her flank. Nick tumbled off the back of the rearing horse, hitting the ground on his back with a hard thud. That gave Todd the time to regain his own weapon and fire. Todd‟s aim was accurate and true, his prey dead before hitting the ground. Thunder rumbled off in the distance, and the rain picked up intensity.

140

Elizabeth Noble

“Nicky.” Running to Nick, Todd grabbed his arms and hauled him off the ground. “Are you okay?” On his feet, Nick looked at him, face going from fear to anger. He seemed to shake himself. Then he straightened and shouted, “You don‟t get to do this to me!” “Nick? What—?” Todd‟s words were cut off when Nick‟s hands slammed against his shoulders, forcing him back a few steps. Then another hard shove and Todd went back a few more steps. Nick backed away from him, crying and looking like a lost boy and pissed-off man all at the same time. “You don‟t get to do this!” he was shouting again. “You gave me a home. You made me yours, loved me, and let me love you. You don‟t get it! Jimmy was right. You‟re a moron. I‟m yours, but you‟re just as much mine! And you goddamn don‟t ever get to take that away from me.” Todd stood there, blinking stupidly, as much shocked by Nick‟s actions as his words. Realizing his mouth was hanging open, he shut it with a snap, took a deep breath, then another, and watched Nick‟s face crumple as sobs welled out of him. Taking a few steps toward Nick on shaking legs, Todd reached out and put both hands on Nick‟s face. “Nicky.” “Just because you‟re pissed off by what they did, doesn‟t mean I am. It doesn‟t mean you get to leave me just so you can have some payback.” “You love me?” Didn‟t that sound like he was the complete moron Nick accused him of being? “I never said…. I should have said….” “You never had to. I knew. I knew because I didn‟t think I‟d be able to love you so much if you didn‟t love me back.” His arms wound around Todd as Nick stepped closer and pressed his face to Todd‟s shoulder. “Nicky… I….” “You don‟t get to take that away from me,” Nick repeated, this time sobbing against Todd‟s shoulder.

Marked Yours

141

“I‟m sorry… Nicky….” Todd rubbed one hand over Nick‟s back and shoulders. His other hand moved under Nick‟s jaw, lifting his face. He kissed Nick‟s cheek, murmuring against Nick‟s skin, “We gotta get outa here, buddy. You can‟t be here.” “I don‟t care.” “I do. Same for you. You don‟t get to take it away from me, either, because I love you too much to be without you.” Pulling Nick in close, Todd licked the tears from his face and nibbled at Nick‟s lower lip. Nibbling turned to sucking and teasing until Nick‟s lips parted and Todd‟s tongue wandered inside, making a slow, lazy path over Nick‟s teeth, slipping against his tongue and tickling the roof of his mouth until Nick‟s whimpers were caught in Todd‟s mouth. Breaking the kiss and pulling back suddenly, Todd was confused as to what sent him into near panic mode. Nick‟s horse bolted away, his own right behind her. “What the…?” Gripping Nick close, Todd looked around. Nick gasped and leaned back, staring at his feet. The ground rumbled and popped. “Nick, as much as I‟d like to take credit for that….” His words caught in his throat when the sound of rock hitting rock reached his ears. “What‟s that?” Nick exhaled. Todd felt his breath against his face. Grabbing Nick‟s hand in a crushing grip, Todd darted around him, pulling him after him. He‟d taught Nick a lot of things, but not this. “We have to get out of here.” Nick hadn‟t grown up in an earthquake-prone area; he‟d have no clue what was happening. The world went deathly quiet for a few seconds before exploding in a crash of cascading rock and bucking ground. They‟d nearly reached the mouth of the canyon when Todd heard the telltale rip and pop. Rock weakened from freezing and partially thawing, wet from the rain, it slid off the canyon wall in a single slab. Pulling Nick to his chest, Todd leaned back and slid,

142

Elizabeth Noble

managing to ride the flowing rocks for a dozen yards or so. They hit something and he was thrown to one side. Nick was torn from his grip and continued down with the grade of the land. As rocks collided with Todd, the last thing he saw before he blacked out was Nick sliding away, arms reaching out to him, screaming Todd‟s name.

Marked Yours

143

Chapter 10

THE world crashed back around Todd, seeming to come at him all at once and landing hard on his head. Everything was a jumble of noise and light. None of it made sense for a few minutes. Turning his head to the side to take a look around made his vision white out from a lash of pain thundering up his neck and through his skull. That prompted all his other parts to start talking to him. Everything hurt—even his toenails and hair. Something cool and soft washed over his forehead and down his cheek. Swallowing thickly and opening his eyes with far more care this time, he croaked out, “Nick?” Wincing, he moved his arms until his hands were under his sides, pushing up and back until he was more or less sitting. A second, much slower glance around and he realized he was propped on pillows in a bed. Not his bed. Not the bed he and Nick slept in at Jimmy‟s. Not any bed he‟d ever been in before. It was small, only big enough for one person, creaky, and not very comfortable. A hand pressed to his shoulder. It was too small to be Nick‟s or Jimmy‟s. “Go slow and take it easy. You were very lucky.” The hand was talking to him in a decidedly female voice. “You‟ve asked for „Nick‟ a few times. Who is Nick? Can you tell me anything?” “I‟m—” Todd‟s voice cracked and betrayed him, refusing to work properly. It was thick and gravelly. “Here. This will help.”

144

Elizabeth Noble

A cup of cool water was held to his lips. The liquid slid down, cutting a path through the parched area that was his throat. “Thank you.” He managed to take the cup and hold it for himself. “I can give you medicines for the pain and nausea, but I wanted to be sure you didn‟t have any brain damage. What can you tell me?” Todd squinted and focused on the voice and the woman it belonged to. She was sitting beside him in a chair so he couldn‟t tell her height. Somewhat on the heavier side, but not fat, she was proportionate. Her gray hair was pulled back into a long ponytail, and her kind brown eyes crinkled when she smiled. “Um… my name is Todd Ruger. Was passing through and got caught in a quake. Where am I?” “About fifteen miles inside West Caldera. The quake was right on the border. There is—was—a small village between this town and there. We‟ve had search parties out for two days now. Found quite a few survivors. You‟re in one of the hospitals we‟ve set up.” “Someone was with me.” Mind spinning like a top, Todd had to find a way to locate Nick, find out if he was here without letting anyone know Nick was a slave. Except, if anyone looked at his arms or his chest, they‟d see the brands. There was nothing really tying them together other than the brands on Nick‟s wrists, which were Todd‟s initials. But TR could be anyone. Nodding, the woman looked merely curious. If they‟d realized he was an owner he wouldn‟t be here; he‟d be dead. “Nick.” “Yes. I have to find him. He‟s my….” Todd‟s what? He couldn‟t say slave and he couldn‟t remember how same-sex unions were received here. It wasn‟t like he made a habit of visiting. “Brother,” he finally blurted out. “I haven‟t seen anyone resembling you.” She poured more water for Todd.

Marked Yours

145

“We don‟t look much alike. Different mothers. He‟s taller than me, thinner, dark hair, younger.” “That‟s pretty general. Any distinguishing marks?” “Not that he‟s ever shown me.” Despite the pounding headache, he could still think warily and turn on the charm if he needed to. The woman‟s face softened and she laughed. “I‟m Kayla. I haven‟t seen anyone like that, but I‟ve been pretty busy with you and a few other patients. I think there might have been a few slaves brought in who looked like that. My sister is a rehabilitator. I can ask her if there was anyone else. Her partner is one of the medics on the rescue teams. She might know more.” “Rehabilitator?” Kayla‟s eyes narrowed for a second. “You‟re not from around here.” Though she wasn‟t asking a question, Todd knew she expected an answer. “North. Trapper. I was bringing my brother down here for some medical treatment. He‟s only twenty-two and he‟s not very comfortable around strangers.” That last part was complete truth, too. Nick went everywhere with him but interacted very little with others. Other than with Todd, Jimmy, and Julia, Nick was painfully shy and constantly unsure of how others would receive him. He didn‟t like strangers at all and in some cases was simply afraid of them. Todd saw with sudden clarity how he hadn‟t really done Nick any favors in what he thought was protecting Nick, keeping him sheltered from things that bothered him. Yes, they traveled a lot, but even then they managed to stay in their own private cocooned relationship. Nick took so many of his cues from Todd that he wouldn‟t know what to do if thrown in with these people. Lying was a completely foreign concept to Nick. He‟d have no thought to spin some tale or blend in enough to gain freedom, not until damage from information he gave out had been done and it was too late.

146

Elizabeth Noble

“The slaves that come here, either by accident or by running away, they have no idea how to live out from under their owners. We try to teach them to live as free people.” “How?” “You seem very interested in the slaves for someone who doesn‟t have one.” Todd quirked an eyebrow and shrugged. “I pay my debts, lady. I don‟t have any money with me. Seems like that‟s a good cause. Maybe I can help for a few weeks.” How was he to explain their relationship to people who obviously didn‟t understand and thought it was wrong? Nick may have been the one branded, but it was Todd who was the slave. He was owned heart and soul by a sweet smile, dimples, a gentle, kind nature, and hair that forever needed cutting. He didn‟t know how to tell her he was responsible for Nick, let alone that he and Nick were a family in no way less than the people here. “They don‟t normally let someone who is untrained into the rehab compound, but I‟ll offer your services. Our clinic can sure use some repairs too. The slaves taken in here are worked with for two weeks. If they can‟t be turned around by then, they won‟t be.” “Then what happens?” “They‟re euthanized. Owners are executed right away, so there is no other humane way, really. Some, about half actually, just can‟t seem to get beyond having someone else rule every bit of their lives. They‟d never be able to function normally in society, and they‟d be miserable.” Cold slithered up from Todd‟s testicles and wormed around his gut before lodging firmly in his chest. “How?” “They‟re taken to the river north of town and drowned. Sedated first, of course.” She turned back to Todd. “Oh, I‟m sorry. You really don‟t look good. I‟ll get those medicines now.” He grabbed her arm before she could leave. “How long have I been here?”

Marked Yours

147

“Day and a half. Sit tight. I‟ll be right back.” Todd needed to get away, somewhere private for five minutes to think and pee. Spotting a bathroom across the ward, he eased up and swung his legs over the side of the bed. It took a minute for the room to settle down. He stood and stepped away from the bed, getting far enough away to realize his mistake and not be able to do anything about it. The room spun, all the colors and sounds blurring together as one. Then everything flip-flopped. Up was down, and down came at him fast. He slammed onto his back, his breath blowing out of his lungs with a heavy, wet whoosh. He needed to find Nick and find him fast, and he couldn‟t even get up to pee. Footsteps—not Nick‟s—vibrated through the floor and into his ears. Hands slipped around his arms and eased him up. An arm wound across his back. “Okay now. I didn‟t say you could get up.” “Bathroom,” Todd croaked. “Here. Take these.” Kayla helped him sit up and offered him some tablets. “They‟ll help. Sit there and I‟ll get someone to give you a hand. You‟re a bit too big for me to lift.” A minute later Todd‟s head was clearer when two young men each grabbed one of his arms and hefted him to his feet. They carefully guided him to the bathroom and waited outside the door to guide him back to bed when he was done. Kayla had been right; the pills she gave him eased the spinning room, settled his stomach, and scaled back the physical pain. She assured him he‟d be much better in a day or two. As much as he hated it, there wasn‟t a lot Todd could do in this state. He‟d have to take his chances that Nick would be okay for now, and that no one would connect them until Todd could find a way for them both to get out. He refused to think Nick might not have survived the rockslide. The rest he didn‟t want to think about, but his brain refused to obey his commands and stop. He lay there staring at the

148

Elizabeth Noble

shifting ceiling. Nick. His Nicky, trusting and so devoted he‟d followed Todd here, into this mess. He knew Nick. The kid would never conform that much, not in only two weeks. His upbringing had been too ingrained. The thought of Nick drugged and taken to a river, tied up and held under water until the light left his eyes, nearly stopped Todd‟s breathing. It was impossible not to think of how much Nick loved physical contact with Todd, how he‟d snuggle against Todd at every opportunity. How Nick was delighted by the snow and how coffee brought a wide smile with dimples and white teeth. Todd had watched Nick grow happier with every passing week they were together. Was Nick‟s life to end as it began? With no gentle touches, no one he felt safe with? It didn‟t seem fair. Nick hurt no one, wanted so desperately to please Todd, and his last moments were destined to be alone, filled with fear and brutality. Todd had never intended for this to happen. He could very well lose his entire reason for existing, and he‟d have no one but himself to blame. The fact he‟d given Nick a half a year of kindness, a home, and love was little consolation. His own inner pain combined with the drugs he‟d taken chased each other around his head. The world swam in waves, and it wasn‟t until he felt wetness over his cheeks and in his ears that he realized he was crying. Nick didn‟t deserve this. Todd needed to put this right. Drifting in and out of consciousness, Todd formulated plan after plan, and then would lose grasp of them. One thought remained hard and fast. He loved Nick. He needed to find him. They were both going home.

IT

WAS two days before Todd could get out of bed and navigate unassisted. It had been four days since the rockslide; Todd‟s internal clock was keeping track. He was no closer to getting into the slave

Marked Yours

149

rehab compound. Kayla was a physician here, but Todd doubted she could force him to stay if he decided to leave. She could, however, either help him into the rehab compound or cause a lot of trouble for him. “There are three people in the rehab compound that match your brother‟s description.” Kayla breezed through the ward. Stopping next to Todd‟s bed, she set a tray on the table beside him. “You need to eat, or you won‟t be strong enough to find your brother.” Todd took the tray, set it on his lap, and picked at the food. “He‟s been very sheltered. He‟s not going to interact well with strangers. If at all.” “You said you were bringing him down here for medical treatment. Is your brother a slave you‟ve brought here for rehab?” “How would anyone be able to tell? He might withdraw enough he‟d be mistaken for someone you describe the slaves as being like.” He really needed to know what they knew. Her eyes narrowed a bit. “They have marks on their wrists, mostly brands, but sometimes tattoos with their owners‟ initials.” Holding his arms out, wrists up, Todd looked up at her. “If he was a slave wouldn‟t I be too?” How long could he tap-dance around the truth before she, or someone, figured out he was indeed a slave owner? “I‟ve never heard of slaves having siblings, but I suppose it‟s possible.” Before she could ask more questions, Todd took the plunge. “I‟ve been responsible for him his whole life. I take care of him. He‟s not someone who is going to do well by himself. He‟s not going to open up to anyone.” It was mostly the truth. This situation was going to terrify Nick, who‟d never spent a day of his life on his own. Todd had spent the past days chastising himself for not teaching Nick to function more independently. He‟d been so happy taking care of Nick and providing for him, Todd never thought he

150

Elizabeth Noble

was doing anything wrong. It was how he showed Nick how much he loved him. Now it might very well be the thing that got the two of them killed. Kayla studied him for a few minutes, and Todd sensed she didn‟t quite believe him. Yet she had no reason not to, and nothing to prove otherwise. She sighed, and her shoulders relaxed and dropped. Her gaze shifted from Todd to her shoes for a few seconds. When she spoke her voice was soft, and, Todd thought, pained. “I think before we go any further we should go and be sure we are looking for someone alive. I‟m sorry to suggest it, but I think the morgue is the first place to look. That way you‟d know for sure.” Pulling the tray away from his lap and setting it on the table, Todd nodded. He shoved his fist against his mouth and sucked in a shuddering breath. Everything in him seized and shivered. Until now he‟d managed to push away the thought that Nick had been killed in the rockslide. Kayla was right, of course. He needed to know for sure. “Are you up for this?” She took his elbow as he swung out of the bed. “I have to know.” He grabbed his boots from where they had been tucked under the bedside table. A minute later he was standing—unassisted, finally—and waiting. Kayla led the way, taking him out of the small hospital, which appeared to be set up in a school. He paid close attention to the others there, searching every face for Nick‟s. Most were like himself, hurt enough to need some care, but not desperately sick or injured. He guessed the majority here were not from this town but from the village destroyed in the quake. The town wasn‟t huge, but it wasn‟t a tiny village either. Todd and Kayla walked a few blocks to the actual hospital, an older building Todd saw could use some repairs. The inside of the building had an old musty scent mixed with the smell of antiseptics and cleaner. He followed Kayla down a flight of steps. They stopped halfway down a hall in front of a door.

Marked Yours

151

“Are you—?” “Just open it.” Todd didn‟t mean to sound so harsh, but his voice betrayed him, cracking and splitting apart. She nodded, opened the door, and pushed through. Cool air assaulted Todd‟s face, making him close his eyes and take a few deep breaths through his mouth. His stomach and knees refused to listen when his brain tried to calm them. There were several dozen bodies in neat rows on low tables. “The victims are all here. It makes it easier for families to find them.” Todd glanced at her, barely nodding. It made sense, of course. He walked along the rows. Near the back was a long, lean body with chocolate-brown hair covered in dirt and dust. The head was turned away from him. Longish hair blocked his features, but even from where he was Todd could tell it was a boy Nick‟s age. Feet stalling, Todd felt split in two. He wanted to flee, run from this place and go on looking. He had to know. Yet his feet refused to move closer. Kayla shuffling by him with a quick pat to his arm made his breath catch and stutter in his chest. She stopped beside the body and gently turned the head and brushed away the hair so Todd could see his face. Todd grabbed the closest table to keep from tumbling to the floor. Wiping tears from his face with his free hand, he struggled to get a decent breath into his lungs. “It‟s not…. That‟s not…. He‟s not Nick.” Todd wanted to sink to the floor and weep for whoever this boy was. He looked so much like Nick—the same gangly limbs, same unruly hair. Todd wondered if he had had dimples too. Someone had lost this boy, barely out of his teens, and Todd mourned for them. Leaving him where he was, Kayla walked briskly up and down the rows. “No one else who looks like him.” Her head dipped toward the boy. “Thank you.” Todd barely pushed the words from his constricting throat. “What are the odds he wasn‟t found?”

152

Elizabeth Noble

Actually, the one scenario Todd just now thought of was the best of any possibility. Nick had survival skills. He would do fine on his own in the wilderness for a few days. They‟d had plans and made decisions long ago about what to do if they were separated in such a way. If Nick were on the loose, he would head back to Jimmy‟s after a week. Jimmy would be able to move about freely in West Caldera, and he could find Todd. He needed to find a way to contact Jimmy. “Very low.” Todd‟s hopes were crushed. “This is a high-risk area, and unfortunately the people in this town have had a lot of practice with search and rescue after quakes and rockslides. We have the highest percentage of first-response teams for a good forty or fifty miles.” There didn‟t seem to be a decent reply, so Todd simply nodded. Four days later and Todd was still unable to erase from his mind the image of the boy in the morgue. That image simply led straight to images of his boy, his Nick. He wanted Nick back so badly there was little else he could focus on other than having Nick tucked against him, safe and well. He‟d made himself useful, and in doing so was able to determine where Nick was not. He wasn‟t in the main hospital anywhere or any of the four makeshift ones set up for the quake victims and their families. Todd‟s upbringing had given him a variety of skills, and this wasn‟t the first time in his life he‟d done work outside his own job in return for a roof over his head and some food. This time he had the extra advantage of being able to search most of the town for Nick unhindered and unnoticed. The upper floors of the main hospital not only were in dire need of repairs to walls, plumbing, and solar panels, all of which Todd could do, they also gave him a good view of the rehab compound. He knew Kayla was suspicious of what he told her of Nick and their relationship, and maybe she was doing nothing more than giving him the rope to hang himself with, but he didn‟t care.

Marked Yours

153

Knowing Nick was safe and alive, and giving him the opportunity to escape and return to Jimmy‟s was worth far more to Todd than his own life. So far he‟d given no one proof he was a slave owner, and he had no intention of doing so until it was absolutely necessary. Wiggling out from under the sink he‟d been repairing and closing the toolbox, he stood and stretched, taking a look out the window. There was no one in the exercise yard of the rehab compound. There rarely was. Todd kept watching anyway. He‟d gotten as much information about that place as he could. If they wouldn‟t let him in he‟d let himself inside. He was giving it two more days. Then these people had no idea what was about to be unleashed on their town. So far he hadn‟t heard of nor seen anyone like him, a sentry or some equivalent. Todd had skills far beyond plaster and pipe repair, and he wasn‟t shy about using them when he had to. He‟d had no luck finding any couriers that would cross the border to New Colorado and get a message to Jimmy, so he was on his own. He knew such people existed, but here in this town he had no idea where to find any. Developing those sorts of contacts took money and time, both of which Todd was short of right now. The money in his bank account was out of reach, and the two-week deadline was looming up fast and close. Voices in the outer hall suddenly caught his attention; he recognized Kayla‟s and her sister, Melanie‟s. “You knew when you took that job there wouldn‟t be many you could save. Why you do it is beyond me.” Todd heard the resignation in Melanie‟s sigh. “To make a difference. I don‟t know some of them…. I‟m not sure it‟s not that they can‟t manage without their owners, but aren‟t given enough time to move beyond their grief. Some of them—this one I told you about in particular—it‟s more like he‟s mourning for someone he loved, not someone he feared. I‟m not convinced we‟ve been right about all of them.” “Do you think they‟re connected?” Kayla asked.

154

Elizabeth Noble

Todd froze. Pinpricks of sweat beaded and chilled over his skin. “I have no idea. Nick is a pretty common name. He seems very sure his owner was executed before he was brought in, and he won‟t tell me or anyone what his master‟s name was.” The door clicked open, and the woman Todd knew was Melanie stepped inside. She jumped, hand landing over her heart. “Oh, shit. Geez. I didn‟t know anyone was in here. You scared me.” “Sorry.” It was an effort to meet her eyes and not let his own follow her gaze to his chest. Despite the cold outside, Todd had stripped down to just his jeans while working in the cramped and hot space under the sink. Grinning roguishly, he casually reached down and plucked his shirt from the counter he‟d tossed it on. Pulling it over his head, he asked, “What needs to be done next?” “Interesting tattoo.” Todd purposely glanced at his right shoulder and the tattoo there. “Yeah. Guess I have to admit to at least a couple nights of drunk and stupid.” She gave him a dubious look for a few seconds before turning away when Kayla poked her head through the door. “Break time. Don‟t want my patients having relapses because they didn‟t have lunch.” “I hope you find your brother,” Melanie said, as Todd collected his tools and headed into the hall. He stopped and looked down at her, leaving his expression open and honest. “Me too.” Tools made excellent weapons in the right hands, in Todd‟s hands, and he‟d been collecting a few here and there over the past few days. He wondered if Melanie could see how his heart hammered in his chest, hard enough it felt as if it were beating a hole in his back as well as his sternum. Nick was a common name, that much was true, but how many Nicks could there be in a slave rehab at the same time Todd suspected his Nick of being there? Not many, he was willing to bet.

Marked Yours

155

In two days the unclaimed bodies would be moved to a burial site. Todd had heard that bit of information yesterday. Most of the staff at the hospitals would be busy. It was the perfect time. Todd was a wolf among a town full of sheep; he saw that now. He was a highly trained killer with absolutely no qualms about putting that training and those skills to their fullest use when it came to Nick. He‟d defend what was his, and if he were to go down, it wouldn‟t be without a fight. In two days these people would have no idea what hit them. The wolf was on the hunt.

156

Elizabeth Noble

Chapter 11

NICK stared at the ceiling. It was the same ceiling he‟d been staring at for days. How many days he‟d been here, he didn‟t know. And he didn‟t care. The only thing he knew for sure was he‟d never see Todd again. He was dead. “No! Please, no,” Nick begged, pleaded, from where he was restrained in a wagon full of other survivors. It hadn‟t been the rocks. If he‟d died in the rockslide Nick probably could have dealt with that. Todd had died because of Nick. He‟d panicked, been stupid, and Todd died because of what Nick had done. Rolling to his side, Nick let the tears fall. Wrapping both arms around his middle, he curled in on himself, unable to stop the memories from flooding his mind. After the rockslide, people came. He wasn‟t sure how long it‟d been since the quake or how long until they found him. He tried desperately to scramble back up and into the canyon, but they‟d held him back and carried him farther away from Todd. Finally he‟d been able to make them understand there was someone else trapped in the rocks. When the sound of voices, lots of strange voices, brought him back to consciousness, he’d ignored how his fingers tore and bled as he tried to claw back up the rocks to Todd. People, well-meaning, Nick was sure, held his legs, pulled him back, saying it was too dangerous, that the rocks and land were too unstable for him to go back into the canyon. He’d screamed at them, fought, curled his legs

Marked Yours

157

to his chest and kicked some woman hard enough he’d doubled her over and sent her flying back a few feet. That was when they grabbed him, wrestled him into a straitjacket with arms pulled so tightly against his chest his shoulders throbbed and ached. It was then that they saw the brands on his wrists. When he‟d heard someone say Nick was a slave, Jimmy‟s words of what happened to slave owners came thundering back to him, but the damage was already done. In his panic to get Todd help, to get to Todd, he‟d been hauled away and forced into a straitjacket. His desire to save Todd had led to the end of Todd‟s life. “The guy is up here,” Nick heard a man say from near the last place he’d seen Todd. “There’s three!” someone called out. “Take them closer to the road,” someone else said. The gunshots echoed inside his skull, each one reverberating through Nick. “No! Please, no!” Even in the straitjacket he’d tried to get across the wagon and to the ground, to Todd. There‟d been others too—other slaves, other owners. The sound of the gunshots, the pleas from other slaves ricocheted around Nick‟s memory, still making him flinch and urging more tears from eyes that should have long ago dried up. He wanted to be with Todd. The memory of Todd‟s hands, one tangled possessively in Nick‟s hair, the other resting warm and strong against the knob at the top of Nick‟s spine, fingers splayed protectively against Nick‟s flesh while they slept, made him ache. The people in this town had taken Todd and two others, lined them up, and shot them without care or consideration for who they were hurting or why. Nick hadn‟t seen it, but he‟d heard. Heard the words from his “rescuers” about how there were a few slaves and nearby the owners. He and Todd had been separated by enough distance that they might not have linked the two of them together had Nick not pointed Todd‟s location out and fought to get there.

158

Elizabeth Noble

Nick never killed anything. It was always Todd who did the killing when they hunted. Nick might not have pulled the trigger this time, but he‟d killed Todd nevertheless. Nick wanted to die. What he wanted even more was to take a few of these people with him. Now he completely understood Todd‟s anger with the branders and his need for some sort of closure, some sort of revenge. The sound of a tray being set beside his bed was followed by a woman‟s voice. “You need to eat.” Her voice brought him back to the present. She was the same woman who‟d been talking at him, bringing him food, hovering around him since he‟d been brought here. Her name was Melanie and she seemed to think it was her job to fix Nick, rehabilitate him to live without Todd. Nick had never cared for girls or women, never found them attractive, and now he decided he hated them. Nick didn‟t want to live without Todd, and this stupid bitch just couldn‟t seem to grasp that fact. He had to give the woman credit, though. She wasn‟t afraid. Nick was a big guy, and he knew it. He towered over her by more than a foot. He‟d growled out his displeasure and the words stupid bitch on more than one occasion the past few days, and still she was undeterred. It didn‟t change his mind, however. “I‟m not hungry.” “Nick—” “Leave me alone.” “You can tell me about him, what it was like. Maybe start with his name?” Melanie touched his shoulder lightly but pulled away when Nick shrugged her off. He heard her footsteps retreat, but he could tell she hadn‟t left. “You don‟t deserve to know his name.” It was bad enough Nick had told them his own name. “Nick, I understand how—”

Marked Yours

159

Rolling off his cot and to his feet in one motion, everything in Nick bubbled to the surface and erupted out of him. “You understand? You don‟t know anything! You don‟t understand anything! How can you possibly understand how I feel? Or what my life was like? The life that you took from me.” Melanie‟s eyes widened, and she backed away another step. Nick simply didn‟t care anymore. Todd would be disappointed that he was frightening this woman so badly, but there was no more Todd, so Nick didn‟t care. “You‟re no better than the tutors in the village where I grew up and was trained. No—you‟re worse. You don‟t care who you hurt. Do you know that the very first time anyone ever laid a hand on me in some way other than to beat me was the day he came for me? He was the only person who ever hugged me and was the first person who was kind to me.” Nick grabbed the edge of the cot and violently flipped it on its side. “Nick!” “He was my mate. My mate! He loved me, was never anything but gentle and kind with me. He gave me a home, and you took that. You took my home and my mate, and now you expect me to be okay?! You took my life and him from me, and I never even got to say goodbye.” Two steps to the table and Nick grabbed the knife from the food tray. He snatched up the tray with his other hand and sent it flying to smash against the wall next to Melanie‟s head. She scrambled backward, garbling out a call for help. Nick ignored her, twisted the knife around, and carefully started an inch below the brand on his wrist, cutting along the length of his arm. Blood immediately spurted from the wound. Darting forward, Melanie tried to grab his arm and yank the knife away, shrieking, “Nick, stop it!” He shoved her away with enough force she tumbled backward over the overturned cot. Switching hands, he ignored the pain and

160

Elizabeth Noble

gouged at his other arm, again careful not to damage the brand there. “You never even let me say goodbye.” As Nick sobbed out the words, his bloodied arms swam in blurry waves. Someone bigger and stronger than Melanie grabbed his arm. Dropping the knife, Nick swung a fist, plowing it into the face of one of the male workers. The downed man was immediately replaced by two more. Pain blossomed from Nick‟s middle when one of them got a hit to his gut. Another sharp pain sparked across his face when the second man‟s fist hit hard enough to stun Nick. Seconds later his arms were pinned to his sides, and he felt a needle slide into his shoulder. It had taken a few of them and some drugs to take Nick down. His last thought as he dropped to his knees and into blackness was how proud Todd would be.

EYES open, Nick was staring at the same ceiling again. It took a minute before he realized he was still alive. Then the world lashed back with a vicious snap. He drew in a harsh, shuddering breath, then another, and squeezed his eyes shut against the pain and tears. His arms ached, but not nearly as much as his heart. “How are you feeling?” When Todd reached out and curled warm, strong fingers around his neck, Nick leaned into the touch. He decided it was something Todd liked to do, touch him that way, and it appeared to Nick the gesture pleased Todd and made him relax. Nick had decided back in the village, the first time Todd had touched him that way, that he liked it. Not even twenty-four hours later and Nick was craving those tiny touches and counting the minutes between them, hoping for another one. This time Todd leaned closer and pulled Nick toward him. As Todd’s lips brushed the side of Nick’s hair, he moaned soft and low. Pushing his nose through Nick’s hair for a few seconds, Todd pulled him in even closer, nuzzling his cheek against Nick’s, breathing in

Marked Yours

161

deep. “You smell good.” Todd’s hand moved from his neck up into Nick’s hair, turning his head toward Todd. Todd pressed his lips to Nick’s, gently licking his tongue along Nick’s lower lip. It startled him at first when Todd’s tongue slipped between his lips and into his mouth. Todd’s other arm wound around Nick’s waist and gently, slowly pulled Nick completely against him. Todd’s tongue glided around his own and coaxed Nick’s tongue into his mouth. Todd sucked lightly on Nick’s tongue for a few seconds before pulling away. He looked at Nick, seemed to be memorizing every bit of Nick’s face before pulling him back in for another kiss. This time Nick mimicked Todd’s actions and sucked Todd’s tongue. When Todd pulled away for the second time they were both panting, and Nick was whimpering softly. Fingers raked tenderly through his hair, and Todd kissed his nose and then his cheek, murmuring in his ear, “You taste so good. I’ve been waiting forever to do that.” Pushing the memory away, Nick sighed and shrugged. “You don‟t really want to die, do you? Wouldn‟t you rather live your own life, free?” Craning his neck, Nick turned his head side to side as much as possible before landing a hard gaze on Melanie. He spat out, “You have an odd concept of free.” He jerked his arms up as far as the restraints allowed, then let his body go lax. Todd broke off the kiss, nuzzled Nick’s cheek, and placed soft, gentle kisses under Nick’s jaw. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Slowly, very gently, Todd turned him, letting go of his hand and pulling Nick against him. Todd’s hands started at his shoulders and moved in light, easy strokes down his body, over his ass, fingers massaging the muscles they touched. Nick trembled but leaned into the rock-hard muscle of Todd’s body, arched his back to meet the strong grip of arms around him. Todd began moving them away from the bath and toward the chairs. “That’s my boy. I’m not going to hurt you. We’re just going

162

Elizabeth Noble

to relax a bit, ease into things. I meant what I said before, but I didn’t promise to keep my hands off. I want you to like this.” “I‟m sorry about the restraints. We had to be sure you wouldn‟t try to hurt yourself.” “What do you honestly care?” “I’m not going to hurt you.” “I care that you deserve to have a life that isn‟t controlled constantly.” “I’m not going to hurt you.” Pity Nick couldn‟t say the same about these people claiming to rescue him from a life with a man who loved and cared for him. A man who was heartlessly executed for that love with no consideration for the mate he‟d leave behind. “What do you know about my life? I liked my life. Do you know anything about the man you killed? Do you?!” Nick was shouting and sounding irrational, but he didn‟t care. Melanie silently shook her head. “He was a hero. He protected people, and half the time they didn‟t even know how or from what. He was a good man, with a good heart, who put his life on the line for people he didn‟t even know. He took good care of me, loved me, and you killed him!” For the first time, Melanie seemed to be listening to him. Tears welled in her eyes. She brushed them away quickly. “I‟m sorry.” Twisting his head further, he realized his neck felt funny. “I won‟t do anything. Let me go. Please.” He then realized it was the weight of his collar that was missing. “You took it away.” Fresh tears spilled down his cheeks. Nick turned away from her. They‟d taken that too. “It wasn‟t bad enough you took him. Now you take what I have left of him too?” “What?” “My collar.” Nick jerked his arms up and let them fall to the bed again. “Will you please get me out of these?” Turning back to

Marked Yours

163

her, he said, “Please. I won‟t do anything. There isn‟t anything in this room for me to use anyway.” Melanie nodded and loosened the restraints holding his wrists and ankles to the bed. Nick swung around, planting his feet on the floor. He stretched and then rubbed at the bandages on his wrists. “We had to suture them closed. If they hurt I can get you something that‟ll help.” Shaking his head no, Nick looked around the room. “Can I have it back? Or did you destroy it too?” “No, Nick. Of course it wasn‟t destroyed. It‟s yours; we feel it‟s important to your rehab that you have your possessions. Your clothes and collar are in there.” She pointed to a small closet opposite the bed. Nick snorted, crossed the room, and yanked the door open, at once finding his collar. Holding it in his open palms, he stared at it for a few seconds, running his thumbs over the soft, woven leather, wiping his face on one shoulder before fastening it around his neck. “You know, he saved for months to buy this for me. He had it specially made. He said he wanted me to have something that no one else had, something I‟d be proud to wear and that I‟d like. He didn‟t have to do that. He could have gotten one anywhere for nothing but a few dollars.” Nick turned to face her. “Does that sound like someone who didn‟t care about me?” She shook her head. Nick thought she looked pale. “Do you know what it‟s for?” He touched the soft leather with his fingertip. He didn‟t wait for her to speak, because he was going to tell her whether she wanted to hear or not. “It binds us together. It‟s not uncommon for slaves to become wives, husbands, mates, and wearing this, in part, symbolizes that bond.” Nick knew Todd was by no means in a minority in his opinion of slaves and how they should be treated; he just had no idea how to convey that to this woman. He wanted these people to know how much they‟d hurt him with the pretext of helping him. He needed

164

Elizabeth Noble

them to know how wrong they‟d been about Todd. That they‟d been wrong about a lot of things. “I‟m sorry, Nick. I‟m so sorry.” Melanie‟s voice cracked. Covering her mouth with one hand, she turned and fled the room, shutting the door softly behind her.

“WHAT did you want to talk about that we couldn‟t talk about in my kitchen or yours?” Kayla reached over and tapped her sister‟s arm. Melanie looked up from the mug of hot tea she‟d been staring into. Sitting back and stretching her legs out, she met Kayla‟s eyes. “We give these people two weeks. What if we‟re wrong? This one I have now, Nick, he‟s not the first one.” “Mel… maybe try to make some sense.” Kayla smiled at their waitress when menus were set down. She waited until the woman was at the next table and out of earshot. “He‟s not the first one what?” “He‟s not going to make it, and I‟m going to have to let him be euthanized. The thing is, he and others like him…. Well, I‟m not convinced the situation isn‟t that they can‟t be taught to live without their owners. He‟s mourning. Others were doing the same thing. We‟re asking them in two weeks to learn to live without someone I think they might have loved, maybe even someone who loved them. He tried to kill himself today.” She blurted the last words out in a rush. Kayla raised her eyebrows. “Mel, honey, they‟re so brainwashed—” “Some, but some are not. I don‟t believe this one is. We had to knock him out, suture up his arms. Kayla, that man you have in your clinic—Todd? He‟s got a tattoo on his chest. I saw it. My Nick has a brand that is just like it.”

Marked Yours

165

Sighing, Kayla nodded. “I figured all along his story of a brother wasn‟t right. I just didn‟t have any proof until now that he‟s an owner.” “Kayla.” Melanie reached across the table and gripped her sister‟s arm. “He‟s stayed here all this time, knowing if he‟s found out he‟d be killed. He‟s stayed here looking for that kid. If Nick was nothing more than property, like a wagon, would he do that? He could just leave and get another slave, not risk his life for this one.” “Melanie, I don‟t know.” “How would you feel if your husband and children were taken from you for no reason other than someone else thought your family was wrong? I know if that happened to me, if Tina were taken in such a way, I don‟t think I‟d be much different from how Nick is right now.” “Mel, that‟s totally different. Tina is your partner. You didn‟t buy her. You met her at a work social hour. I didn‟t buy my husband and children.” “Nick calls his owner his mate. Mate. Not „owner.‟ He‟s not happy to be separated from him or knowing he doesn‟t have to go back. Maybe they‟re not all the same or in the same situation. Maybe we shouldn‟t try to fit them all into the same mold.” “Even if you‟re right, there‟s nothing we can do. The law is the law, and I‟m not sure I disagree with it.” “We can let them go. They haven‟t hurt anyone or done anything wrong.” “Todd has, if he is in fact Nick‟s owner.” “And if he‟s in fact what Nick says and is Nick‟s mate?” Melanie shot back. “Then aren‟t we the ones who are doing the hurting?” Throwing both hands in the air, Kayla huffed a sigh. “So, tell me, Miss-Save-The-World, what can we do about it?”

166

Elizabeth Noble

“Getting them out won‟t be so hard. And I‟m betting that we‟ll know right away if I‟m right or not once we can see them interact together.” “And if you‟re wrong?” Kayla asked. Melanie looked at the tabletop for a few seconds. Then she shrugged. “We can always still have Todd executed and have Nick sent back to rehab for euthanasia. You still can get your hands on a dart gun?” Kayla nodded. She gave her sister a dubious look but didn‟t object. “I think I have a plan.”

NICK wondered if he‟d ever again do anything besides stare at this stupid ceiling. He barely grunted when someone knocked at the door to his room. They‟d never knocked before, and he wondered why now of all times they‟d start. “Is it all right if I come in?” The door cracked open, and Melanie‟s voice came through. “Do whatever you want.” She stepped into the room and closed the door. Not moving any closer, she stood watching him. Nick didn‟t blame her for keeping her distance; in fact he preferred it that way. “I thought about what you said, about not being able to say goodbye to your own… mate. I can‟t undo what‟s been done, and I‟m willing to admit maybe not everything done here has been done with the best judgment, but our intentions were good.” “Yeah, murder is usually done with the best intentions.” Nick didn‟t even try to keep the acid out of his voice. “I can take you to where his body is. If there are any rituals… I can arrange for you to do them. But, I have to know I can trust you, that you‟ll follow my rules while we‟re out.”

Marked Yours

167

“I‟m a slave. I don‟t know how to do anything else, remember?” Nick snapped. “I have your word then?” Shutting his eyes when tears blurred the view of the ceiling, Nick nodded. When he heard her leave he rolled onto his stomach, buried his face in his arms, and let the sobs come. No doubt there‟d be others nearby, and if he tried to harm her, he‟d be shot. Nick was willing to bet if he tried to escape he‟d be shot. He hoped so. Nick wanted to be shot, to have this done and over with. At least Nick would get to see Todd one final time. He‟d be able to salt and burn Todd‟s body. The next night Nick waited for Melanie, dressed in his own clothes. He‟d written her a note and left it where she‟d find it later. They had to know who and what Todd had been and what the person they‟d carelessly destroyed had been like. He wanted them to know that in killing Todd they‟d killed Nick too. It was simply that Todd‟s execution had been faster, and, in a way, much kinder. For the first and undoubtedly the final time in his life, Nick used the surname Todd had given him, signed the note, set it on the table, and sat on his cot waiting for Melanie.

168

Elizabeth Noble

Chapter 12

TODD smelled a trap. If he‟d never smelled a trap before in his life, he would have smelled this one. It was vile and nasty, and stunk so badly he couldn‟t help smelling it. He‟d stopped caring about what might happen to him as long as he knew Nick was safe and Todd could convince him to go to Jimmy, doubting they‟d go after Nick once he was free. If Todd had to give up his own life for Nick‟s freedom he would, no problem or hesitation. So, he sat on a horse behind Kayla and willingly let her think he bought into her story about how the slaves were permitted to go to the burial sites of their executed owners to complete any necessary religious rituals. She had told him that they were taken there in groups and if Todd‟s brother was mistakenly put in the slave rehab compound he might be there. Todd had set better traps in his sleep… when he was six… and had the flu. It had been pitifully easy for Todd to stash away on his person the few tools he‟d taken. He might go down, but he wasn‟t going down without taking a few of these people with him. He had to force himself to stay calm and relaxed, not wanting Kayla to sense any unease and give away his suspicions when she guided the horse into a small, dark cemetery. The gravestones were marked simply with dates. A chill ran through Todd, thinking one of those graves might be his in the very near future. He couldn‟t help

Marked Yours

169

thinking of all the people buried here who‟d meant something to someone—and they‟d been killed because of it. They stopped far enough inside the cemetery that it was unlikely they‟d be seen from the road. A row of trees, even without leaves, gave additional cover. There was no one, nothing, except Kayla, Todd, a horse, and some gravestones. Yep. Trap. Big time. When Kayla stopped the horse, he slid to the ground and looked around, keeping his expression neutral. “Is it customary to do these things alone in the dark?” Todd squinted up at the sky. The night was only partially cloudless and sure to get cloudier, but there was enough of a half-moon to reflect a decent amount of light. “It‟s pushing midnight.” “Sometimes. It depends on the circumstance.” Kayla slipped from the horse. She was talking to Todd, but her eyes didn‟t meet his. The sound of another horse coming from a slightly different direction made them both turn and look. Todd recognized Melanie‟s form, even shadowed as she was, leading a horse. He recognized who was on the horse, and it made his blood burn hot. Sucking in a deep, quick breath, Todd‟s hands bunched into fists. It was all he could do to remain rooted where he was, but the second Nick was off that horse and clear of these women that was all going to change. Nick‟s head was down, his bangs covering his face, but even from this distance and in the lower moonlight Todd saw the deep purple-and-green bruise spread over Nick‟s cheek. He saw how sunken in his face was, that Nick had lost weight—a lot of weight. Shoulders slouching, Nick was hunched slightly over the saddle pommel, hands lashed to it. Melanie stopped the horse, but Nick didn‟t look up. Her eyes skated from Kayla to Todd, and she no doubt saw how Todd‟s lips twitched to a snarl. Swallowing hard, she turned away, reached up, and untied Nick‟s bindings. Todd caught how her hands shook. She

170

Elizabeth Noble

should be more than a little afraid. When she tapped Nick‟s leg, a spike of jealousy shot through Todd. A punch of adrenaline chased right after it. How dare she touch him? Without looking up, Nick swung stiffly off the horse. Once on the ground, he staggered backward a step, bumping against the horse‟s side. “Nick.” Todd‟s voice came out raw and low. Nick‟s head snapped up. Eyes wide, he stood there staring at Todd, mouth opening and closing but no sound coming out. His eyebrows scrunched together for a second before his face smoothed out to an expression Todd could only describe as shock. A few long strides and Todd closed more than half the distance between them. “Nicky,” he whispered. In the next instant he was stumbling backward with Nick‟s weight crashing into him. Arms around him and hands gripped on his coat, Nick bent and pressed his face into Todd‟s shoulder, sobbing so hard he was hiccupping trying to catch his breath. At first Todd couldn‟t do anything more than clutch at Nick, hold him tightly and press his lips to Nick‟s ear, repeating, “I‟m here, right here.” He got himself together enough to move his hands to Nick‟s face, pulling him back far enough so he could see Nick‟s eyes. “Are you okay?” It was a stupid question. Of course he wasn‟t; neither of them was. When Nick looked at him and nodded, Todd put a soft kiss to Nick‟s forehead and pulled him in close again, hanging on just as tightly. “I thought they shot you. They let me think you were dead.” Nick‟s voice came out small, shallow and raspy, his words broken by more sobs and the odd noise he‟d make while trying to catch his breath. One of the horses stamped a foot and snorted, shocking Todd back to the fact this trap had been sprung. Gulping in a deep breath, Todd shifted into fight mode. Taking a step sideways, he shoved Nick behind him and held him there with one arm around Nick‟s

Marked Yours

171

middle. When Nick struggled to get loose and out from behind him, Todd shifted his weight back and turned his head to look at Nick over his shoulder, talking in a low, soothing voice. “No. You stay behind me. I‟m sorry, buddy, but that‟s an order.” Nick stilled at once, wide-eyed gaze shifting to Todd. He bit down on his lower lip while one hand gripped the material of Todd‟s coat over his shoulder. The other arm snaked around Todd‟s chest and tightened, keeping the two of them pressed firmly to each other. With every breath Nick took, Todd felt the hollow between each of his ribs and how his clothes hung loosely off his too-thin frame. “This is your rehab?” Todd spat at the two women he now faced. “You beat him and starve him?” “No, it wasn‟t—” Melanie advanced a step, but stopped at once when Todd pushed Nick farther away and leveled a deadly glare at her. “You wanted to get me, and you did it. Used an innocent kid to trap yourselves another owner. Well, I bet you two are just proud, aren‟t you?” Todd reasoned he was about to die; he didn‟t have to be nice to these women. “You do what you want with me, I won‟t give you any trouble or lift a finger to stop you, but you let him go. And so help me you do another thing to him and my dying won‟t stop me from coming after either of you.” “No… no… don‟t….” Nick‟s arm around his chest tightened even more, yanking Todd back a step. Resting his hand over Nick‟s arm, Todd‟s attention was immediately drawn from the two women, pale and shaking, staring at them, to Nick‟s forearm. Pulling Nick‟s arm away from his chest, Todd held it fast and peeled away the bandages. Long, jagged cuts started just below Nick‟s brand and ran nearly to his elbow. Todd‟s blood ran cold while every nerve ending he had turned firebrand hot. Shoving away from Nick, Todd didn‟t get more than a few steps before Nick grabbed him and tugged. “No, Todd…. No, they didn‟t…. It was me…. I did that.”

172

Elizabeth Noble

Twisting far enough to look at Nick, Todd brought one hand up and rested it against Nick‟s neck. “Nicky, you…?” Fresh tears welled in Nick‟s eyes. “I couldn‟t… didn‟t want to live without you.” “Oh, Nicky. Don‟t you think that. Don‟t ever think that.” Who was he kidding? As if Todd would be able to live without Nick. When Nick‟s eyes flicked from Todd to a spot over his shoulder, Todd stepped in front of him again, twisted around, and kept himself between Nick and the women. For what seemed like forever, the four of them stood there staring one another down. “We were wrong,” Melanie whispered, but Todd knew she wasn‟t talking to either him or Nick. “They protect each other.” She reached out, took her horse‟s reins, and held them toward Todd with a trembling hand. “We were very wrong.” Todd‟s brain stuttered to a halt. He‟d expected a gun to be pointed at him, not the offer of a horse for them. Nick‟s arm snaked out. He grabbed the reins and then pressed them to Todd‟s chest, nudging him a few times. “Todd, please. I want to go back to our apartment. I want to go home. Please, can we just go home?” Never taking his eyes off the two women, Todd let Nick press the reins into his hand, fingers curling into a fist around them. He wondered if these women would really let them both go. He dared to hope that dislodging Nick from him was more bother to them than it was worth. “There are blankets, some supplies, and a handgun in the saddlebags. It‟s not much, but better than nothing.” Melanie backed away to stand beside her sister. Todd tugged gently on the horse‟s reins, moving the animal so it was positioned between them and the women. Easing away from Nick, Todd swung onto the horse, eyeing Kayla and Melanie for a few seconds. Then he turned the horse, so if they took shots at them they‟d hit Todd first. Nick stood by his left leg, looking up at Todd, hand resting on his calf.

Marked Yours

173

Kicking his foot from the stirrup, Todd glanced down at Nick. “C‟mon.” He twisted around far enough to get an arm under Nick‟s shoulder, helping him onto the horse. Once Nick was settled, arms wrapped securely around Todd‟s waist, Todd turned to him. “You got a good hold?” One hand dropping to Nick‟s hand, he squeezed. “‟Cause I sure don‟t want to lose you again.” Nick nodded, tightened his grip, and wiggled closer to Todd, chin resting on his shoulder. “Yeah.” “Take that access road,” Melanie pointed to a small dirt road leading deeper into the cemetery. “It‟ll take you to a road on the far side of this cemetery that is hardly used. It follows the caldera rim south and should take you back to New Colorado.” Glancing at the sky then back down at her, Todd kept his voice even. “There‟s another storm coming. We‟ll get caught in it.” “If you stay here you have no chance at all.” Kayla spoke for the first time since Melanie had arrived. “At least out there you have a chance.” Todd took another quick glance back at Nick. He wasn‟t sure about this. Nick wasn‟t in the best condition; he might not be up to such a difficult trip. Nick shifted around so he was pressed tighter to Todd‟s back, rested his open lips to the side of Todd‟s neck, and breathed out, “Can we go?” Todd nudged his heels against the horse‟s sides and the animal lurched forward, stepping off at a canter. He felt Nick turn and look behind them as they hit the access road before bending his head and pressing his forehead to Todd‟s shoulder. Although Nick had lost weight, he and Todd together were still a lot for one horse to carry and keep a fast pace going for long. They‟d managed to get clear of the town and hit the road along the caldera rim before having to slow to a walk. Todd tried getting Nick to ride while Todd walked for a bit, but Nick refused to let go of him long enough, despite the fact Todd promised to keep a hand on Nick‟s leg. Against his better judgment, and worried it was going to tax Nick and wear him down too quickly, Todd agreed to Nick walking with him, hand in Todd‟s back pocket and pressed as

174

Elizabeth Noble

closely together as they could be without tripping over each other— much. As they traveled they collected as much wood for a campfire as they could, stuffing it in the saddlebags with the supplies Melanie had provided them. They both knew it wouldn‟t be nearly enough to see them through even one night, but some was far better than none. The simple fact was most of what they could use for firewood was already damp from previous snows and rain. Nick started stumbling and tripping over his own feet after only a mile, so Todd put his foot down and forced him back onto the horse. Nick was weakened, and he was only going to get worse the farther they traveled. When the wind picked up and started howling, Todd climbed back up onto the horse in front of Nick, took one of the blankets, and wrapped it around them. It would help hold in some warmth, but it wasn‟t waterproof. He didn‟t want both blankets getting soaked once the snow started to fly. Hopefully, if they found a suitable shelter they could dry it out enough for it to be useful. Their luck finally ran out, and somewhere near the border snow started falling in big, heavy flakes. Todd wasn‟t sure which side of that border they were on. The one good thing working in their favor was the area was riddled with caves. Finding one wasn‟t a problem; finding the right one was. It needed to be big enough for the horse too, with a wide enough entrance that they wouldn‟t be trapped if there were aftershocks. Todd hadn‟t felt any his entire time in the town, but he knew they were possible for weeks after a quake. It hadn‟t been a huge quake, but he still didn‟t relish the idea of being stuck in a cave during one of any size. Nick had been unusually quiet while they rode. He stayed wrapped around Todd, and twice Todd thought maybe he‟d fallen asleep. It was obvious Nick had had a much harder time. The experience had taken a toll on them both. Todd was anxious to get to Jimmy‟s, to get Nick out of the elements and somewhere safe to heal. He banished from his head the thought that Nick might not heal from this. It wasn‟t Nick‟s body Todd worried over; it was his mind and heart.

Marked Yours

175

They found a cave early in the afternoon, and not a moment too soon. After traveling since late the night before with everincreasing winds lapping at their tail, they were cold, tired, and hungry. While Todd bedded down the horse, Nick got a fire started and spread both their coats and the blanket out close to it to dry. In with the supplies Todd found a small pan and a few cups, which he filled with snow and set by the fire to melt. Pulling the second blanket out along with some of the food, Todd sat beside Nick, draping one end of the blanket over Nick‟s shoulders, the other end over his own. Unwrapping one of the packets, Todd nudged Nick‟s arm. “Let‟s see what they sent us off into the wilderness with.” “I don‟t want their food,” Nick grumbled, hunching further and leaning against Todd. “I don‟t care if you want it or not, Nick. You have to eat, and right now this is what we have. There‟s one handgun. Hard to hunt game with that, and I don‟t want to use ammo until we have to.” Nick took the portion Todd handed him, but let his hand rest against his knee, staring at the chunk of meat on a thick slab of bread. “They let me think you were dead. I woke up in the rocks, and no one was searching near where you were. I just wanted them to find you. I didn‟t think they‟d…. I thought I showed them right where you were and they killed you.” Todd sighed, feeling his shoulders droop. “Nicky, I‟m sorry. I did a stupid thing. I made a mistake, and you‟re the one who paid for it and suffered. Crossing into West Caldera was dumb, and if I could take it back or change it I would.” Hooking one finger under Nick‟s chin, Todd lifted until Nick‟s eyes met his. “I‟m sorry.” He used his other hand to poke at Nick‟s hand. “Eat, please?” A small smile brightened Nick‟s face for a few seconds. He nodded. “I know. I understand now.” He took a bite and chewed slowly. “I‟m still sorta back in the never-going-to-see-you-again part I guess.” “You know, I‟m kind of like bad meat after you eat it. I just don‟t go away that easily.”

176

Elizabeth Noble

Nick burst out laughing, choking on his food until Todd had to pound his back. Once his breathing was back to normal, he ran one finger along Todd‟s cheek, eyes bright and glassy. “Promise?” “Yeah.” Todd‟s voice dropped low and husky. “I do.” Winding one arm around Nick‟s waist, he pulled him closer, tipping his head to plant a line of small, soft kisses along Nick‟s neck, delighted when he tilted his head back at once, exposing the long column of his throat. “Now eat up.” Nick huffed a soft laugh, but twisted around so his back was against Todd‟s chest, munching until the meat and bread were gone. The fire was small but warm, and pressed together with the blanket around them Todd finally relaxed for the first time since leaving Jimmy‟s. Having Nick safe, in his arms, was what made Todd the happiest, made him feel whole and content. Wrapping both arms around Nick‟s shoulders, Todd pressed a kiss to Nick‟s temple before rubbing his cheek against his soft hair. “I missed you so much, Nicky.” Wiggling around so he could turn and look at Todd, Nick smiled. It accentuated how much thinner he looked, how his eyes were a bit sunken. “I thought I was never going to see you again. I couldn‟t think of anything else but how much I missed you.” Todd let one hand wander down and over Nick‟s ribs and belly. “Didn‟t they feed you at all? Nick, you must‟ve lost twenty pounds.” “Like I said, I didn‟t want their food. I didn‟t want to go to Jimmy. I wanted to be with you.” Sighing, Todd squeezed his eyes shut when the implications of what Nick was saying sunk in. Tugging on Nick so he was turned even more toward Todd, he took a deep breath and organized his thoughts. “Nicky, unless you see me go down, I‟m not dead. That goes for me too. I don‟t see your body, I‟m going to go on presuming you‟re alive until I know something different for sure.” He brushed a hand through Nick‟s hair, pushing his bangs away from his face, and waited for Nick to nod his agreement. “Okay, good. Now another thing: Rules of being a hostage, because that‟s

Marked Yours

177

more or less what we were. You do what they say. Don‟t call attention to yourself, and you eat and drink. Don‟t let yourself get too weak or sick.” “I pretty much did everything I shouldn‟t have, then.” Todd chuckled. “It‟s not like you were ever taught what to do in a situation like that. I didn‟t think things—a lot of things— through, and I‟m sorry, Nick.” “I know.” Nick reached up, fingertips skimming over Todd‟s cheek. Winding his arm around Nick‟s waist, the other resting across his shoulders, Todd tightened his grip and pulled Nick up until their mouths met. Kissing him softly at first, Todd licked along Nick‟s lower lip, tugging it gently between his teeth with a soft nip when Nick‟s arms tightened around him and his lips separated. Tongues slowly gliding over each other, Todd felt how Nick shivered against him. Todd‟s hand skimmed Nick‟s waist, moving down over the jut of his hip, and slipped under his jeans to stroke along his thigh. It didn‟t take Todd more than a few seconds to loosen Nick‟s belt and push his jeans and underwear down and away. Moving his hand back up to Nick‟s belly, Todd slowly traced the pattern of grooves between his abs before running his fingers lightly down the hollow between hip and abdomen. Tracing a path under Nick‟s hardening cock, he grazed over Nick‟s balls. When Nick arched against him, Todd broke the kiss and let his tongue swipe a path along Nick‟s jaw, delighted by the soft moans and noises Nick made. Letting his head drop back completely, Nick exposed his throat. Todd dragged his teeth along the sensitive skin. Nick‟s fingers opened and flexed closed again against Todd‟s shirt, and his legs opened, giving Todd further access. He stroked his thumb over Nick‟s balls, pulling them away from his body and then rolling them in his palm in the next instant. Todd‟s fingertips brushed the underside of Nick‟s cock, followed the thick vein there before tracing the velvety underside of his crown. Then he dragged one finger through the slit, spreading beads of pre-cum over the tip.

178

Elizabeth Noble

Nick gasped and moaned against him. His body was stretched across Todd‟s legs so his head and shoulders bent backward over Todd‟s arm. Todd nipped Nick‟s neck, drawing up warm, red spots only to lick streaks of wetness over them with his tongue. The more his fingers teased Nick‟s cock and his tongue lapped at Nick‟s neck, the more Nick panted short, breathy noises. Finally he allowed himself to take Nick‟s length in his hand, wrap his fingers around it, and start a steady rhythm of pull, tug, twist, until Nick‟s breath was coming in desperate little gasps. Pressing his lips to the hollow at the base of Nick‟s throat, Todd whispered, “Cum for me, Nicky. Right now. Cum.” Nick bowed over Todd‟s arm, forcing Todd to grip tightly or drop him. A deep, guttural shout that started as Todd‟s name and drew out to keening exploded out of him, Nick‟s body helpless to do other than follow Todd‟s soft command. His entire body jerked and twitched as Todd‟s teeth skimmed then caught on his collarbone, biting down and holding for a few seconds before moving to another spot. Todd worked him through it, holding Nick close until Nick shifted and Todd allowed himself to be nudged back toward the cave wall. Nick slithered down his chest, fingers hooking over his belt, undoing it and tugging Todd‟s own clothes away with no effort. Spreading his fingers over Todd‟s hips, Nick grinned up at him for a second before taking Todd‟s entire length into his mouth and down his throat. Swallowed down by the heat and slippery wetness, Todd braced on his elbows and dropped his head back. Nick‟s fingers gripped his hips, keeping him from bucking Nick off while he pressed down in time with every one of Todd‟s thrusts. Nick‟s tongue circled and slipped up and down Todd‟s length. He hollowed his cheeks and sucked, then alternately blew soft breaths against Todd‟s swollen, heated flesh. With every touch Nick offered him, shudders coursed up and down Todd‟s spine, making him gasp and pant Nick‟s name. Finally, when he couldn‟t stand it any longer, Todd grabbed a fistful of Nick‟s hair, getting him angled just right, and rutted

Marked Yours

179

desperately into Nick‟s mouth until his own orgasm hit so hard it felt like his body was being pulled in many directions at once. Nick‟s tongue traced the line where Todd‟s leg met his body, pressing full and flat, over his belly and down the other side, lapping at his thighs before reaching out with one hand and dipping his fingers into the melted water. Pushing up on his other hand, Nick slowly ran his cold, wet fingers over Todd‟s skin, making Todd quiver. He pulled Todd‟s clothes back over him, kissing a trail up Todd‟s body, fingers of one hand skimming lightly under Todd‟s shirts to rest against his chest, hand spread out broad and flat. He shimmied back into his own clothes with the other hand before winding that arm around Todd‟s middle. Todd sighed and eased onto his back with Nick‟s head settled just under his chin. He fished around beside them until he found the blankets and pulled them over and around them both, making a tight, warm bundle. Todd dozed off stroking his fingers through Nick‟s hair with one hand, his other arm holding Nick as tightly as he could. Hours later when Todd awoke the wind outside the cave was howling, and he could see nothing but a wall of swirling white. The fire had gone out, and waking Nick took alarmingly too long. He got another fire started, but knew it wouldn‟t last long. By the time they finished another small meal, the wind had died down and large, fluffy flakes of snow were fluttering their way to the ground. Worried this was as good as it was going to get before their supplies ran out, they gathered their things, re-saddled the horse, and set out. Although he‟d bundled Nick up as best he could, Todd knew the kid was getting too cold, could feel him shiver against his back. His eyes tracked things too sluggishly, and his responses to Todd‟s talk took longer and longer with each passing hour. When the wind and storm picked up once more, Todd switched their positions, putting Nick in front of him, turned so both legs dangled over one side of the horse and his shoulders rested against Todd‟s chest. He opened his coat and wrapped that around Nick. Then he wrapped the blankets around them both, hoping that if he used his own body heat and himself as a windbreak Nick might

180

Elizabeth Noble

gain back some of the heat he‟d lost. The simple fact was he‟d lost too much weight. Todd was afraid his system was too compromised. Nick had been lean to begin with; he‟d really had no fat on his body to lose, and with such a drastic and quick loss, his overall condition had been run down to the point that Todd was worried if they didn‟t get somewhere warm fast Nick might not bounce back. Todd was getting a little worried about his own ability to survive this blizzard as well. He was losing feeling in his fingers and feet, and he had to constantly blink to clear his swimming eyesight. Following the caldera south, he kept the horse on the road that rimmed it, knowing eventually that would get him close to Jimmy‟s home. Todd could only hope they‟d get there in time. As the wind whipped at them, the horse could do nothing more than trudge through the knee-deep snow at a plod. Snow, and maybe ice—Todd wasn‟t sure—stung his skin even through his gloves and scarf. He kept Nick sheltered as best he could. He eventually came to realize they were standing in one spot, but he had no idea how long ago the horse had stopped. Suddenly Nick‟s weight was taken from him. Nick‟s fingers curled weakly in Todd‟s coat, and he muttered a protest but was no match for whoever or whatever was removing him from the horse. Sliding to the ground, a firm hand gripped his arm and a voice—Jimmy‟s, Todd thought—asked if he could do something by himself. Todd nodded, not even knowing what he was agreeing to do, and reached out blindly for Nick, wanting so very desperately to feel him against his side again. He called out, “Nick!” The answer that came wasn‟t Nick‟s voice, however, but something far away and gruff-sounding. The wind whipped snow in wild swirls around him, disorienting him. Without warning the world began to spin, the ground tilted one way and then the other, and the snow morphed to a blur of white intermingled with browns and grays. Todd closed his eyes and was vaguely aware of his knees folding and hitting the ground.

Marked Yours

181

Chapter 13

JIMMY knew there was trouble even before Nick‟s horse came back. He‟d gotten word about the quake and spent some days trying to locate either Todd or Nick, with no luck. Two days after Nick‟s mare showed up, Todd‟s horse came in. So Jimmy packed up a wagon and headed out, intending to get into West Caldera, see what he could find, and get out again. Heavy snows kept him from getting very far and forced him to turn back. Days later there was a break in the weather, enough so that he could get well on his way before another round hit. It was coming down from the north and hitting everywhere at once with harsh, high, blinding winds and heavy, blowing snow. The going was slow, and the wagon got hung up in the snow more than once, but his team was solid and strong, plowing through at a steady, if not rapid, pace. Rubbing his eyes and then repeating the process until the sight he thought he saw on the road ahead didn‟t go away, Jimmy couldn‟t believe his good luck. He had no problem getting the meandering horse to stop. The poor animal seemed relieved when Jimmy grabbed the reins and tied them to the back of his wagon. Jimmy had to admit Todd Ruger was tougher than most nails and damn near impossible to kill. Peeling Nick off of Todd was a bit more of a task than Jimmy had pictured it being. The kid had a death grip on Todd; for a few minutes Jimmy wasn‟t sure he was going to be able to pry him loose. He‟d just about gotten Nick to the wagon when Todd went tumbling off the horse. Grabbing Todd with one hand and holding

182

Elizabeth Noble

Nick up with the other was a challenge. “Come on. Give an old man some help. Can you stand up okay?” “Nick!” Todd lurched forward a step. “Yeah. Nick‟s fine, but I got to get him into the wagon. Will you be okay for a minute?” Todd looked at him, but Jimmy wasn‟t sure Todd was actually processing what he was seeing. He nodded once, but the second Jimmy‟s back was turned while he was trying to wrestle Nick into the wagon he heard the distinct thud of man hitting ground. Propping Nick against the wagon‟s side, he said, “Stay put, boy” and grabbed one of Todd‟s arms and hoisted him to his feet, slapping his face gently. “C‟mon. I need some help getting you two in here.” Whuffing an exhausted sound, Todd nodded and moved stiffly to the wagon. Jimmy was utterly amazed when Todd scooped Nick up and sort of tossed him into the wagon bed, climbed in behind Nick, and shoved him to the center of the wagon, arms at once wrapping around Nick. “Well, that wasn‟t quite what I had in mind, but it works,” Jimmy grumbled. He spent another few minutes coaxing Todd into helping him get the two of them out of their wet clothes. Once Jimmy was satisfied he had enough thick, warm blankets tucked around them, he gave them one last look, shaking his head a bit. He and Todd were going to have a serious talk, because Jimmy was not going to spend his life picking up their pieces, but for now he was pleased to see them curled around each other with the barest hint of color already coming back to their faces. By the time Jimmy pulled his wagon into the churchyard, Todd had come to enough to answer questions and dutifully recite to Jimmy his name, the year, and the most effective method used to kill vampires. Nick had them both worried. He was quiet and still, but his breathing was steady. Jimmy knew the boy had gotten too cold for too long. He‟d seen how gaunt Nick was, and when Jimmy had helped him off the horse he immediately felt the kid‟s ribs and knew

Marked Yours

183

he‟d lost weight. There was a large bruise across the right side of Nick‟s face; he‟d obviously had a bad go of things. Jimmy had no idea what had happened to the two of them, and wouldn‟t for a day or so, he guessed. But by the way they clung to each other and how Nick sobbed a few times in his sleep, Jimmy guessed it‟d been pretty rough. He decided he was happier than he should have been that Todd was far more coherent than when he‟d gotten into the wagon and could get himself and Nick inside Jimmy‟s house under his own steam. Todd managed getting them into dry clothes while Jimmy heated up hot tea and stew. Jimmy sat the both of them, wrapped in blankets, near the fireplace in his kitchen to get them warm. Nick still didn‟t seem to be focusing on anything very quickly, and he moved sluggishly, having to sit back and think about responses to Jimmy‟s inquiries. However, that didn‟t stop him from wolfing his food down as if he hadn‟t eaten in a week, and from the looks of him Jimmy‟s thoughts might not have been too far off. Jimmy wasn‟t worried any longer they‟d lose him to hypothermia. Insisting on helping Jimmy cart enough wood to their room for a fire, Todd gave him a grateful smile and for once did as Jimmy told him to and crawled into the bed with Nick, letting Jimmy get a fire going in their room‟s fireplace. By the time the fire was burning well enough, Jimmy didn‟t have to stoke it; both men were sound asleep. Jimmy wasn‟t surprised when he was making coffee the next morning and Todd appeared out of nowhere wearing sweatpants, a T-shirt, and socks, his hair disheveled and looking like a sleeptousled three-year-old. One capable of killing a man with his bare hands, Jimmy reminded himself. He‟d learned years ago that if Todd were within sniffing distance of food or coffee he‟d come out of a coma for them. “Nick doing okay?” Jimmy poured a mug of steaming-hot coffee for himself and then set one on the table for Todd. Scratching at his chest, Todd nodded and eyed the mug. “He didn‟t sleep well. There were nightmares.”

184

Elizabeth Noble

“I heard.” Jimmy tipped his head at the table and mug of coffee. “Sit down, Todd.” “Sorry,” Todd mumbled, sitting down. “Well, I‟d like to say it‟s not your fault, but….” Jimmy drew in a deep breath. He was too old for this shit, and it was going to stop here and now. This was one conversation with Todd he wasn‟t having again.

NICK padded quietly through the old church. Todd would probably have a cow seeing Nick wandering around in bare feet, but he hoped the blanket draped over his shoulders would make up for his lack of shoes and socks. Having grown up much farther south in a warmer climate, going barefoot at home in their apartment or here at Jimmy‟s was comfortable. Besides, Todd was far more likely to be convinced Nick needed a foot rub when he used his naked toes, not the end of a boot, to poke at Todd. There was a vague, hazy memory of Todd shimmying out of bed, and when Nick was awake enough to process that he was alone he went in search of his mate. It wasn‟t uncommon at all for one of them to wake up and be out of bed before the other, and Nick was never bothered by it before. Today, however, it sent a jab of fear through his gut. He suddenly and very forcefully didn‟t like being alone in the bed. His boots weren‟t readily seen in the room, so Nick didn‟t see the point in wasting time looking for them. Maybe he should have, because the floor was chilly despite the warm air of the rooms. Being barefoot did make Nick‟s steps nearly soundless, although sneaking around wasn‟t his intent. Hearing Jimmy‟s and Todd‟s voices in the kitchen, Nick headed that way, the enticing smell of coffee drawing him along even faster. About to enter the kitchen, Jimmy‟s harsh tone and an odd hitch in Todd‟s made Nick‟s steps falter, then stop. He turned to go; he didn‟t want to intrude on what was obviously a private

Marked Yours

185

conversation. He didn‟t intend to eavesdrop, but the mention of his name a few times made his feet disobey his brain and stay rooted to his spot in the hallway. The angle of the rooms and where the two men were seated was such that Nick could see them, but unless they moved closer to the door or he drew attention to himself they wouldn‟t see him. “Damn it, Todd. You screwed up and you know it.” Jimmy‟s hand slamming against the table made Nick flinch, but his tone made Nick cringe and want to run into the kitchen and get between the two men. Todd‟s voice was raw and wet, and his eyes looked puffy. He didn‟t make eye contact with Jimmy, as he usually did when he talked to anyone. A mug between his hands was what Todd focused on. “I know. I‟m sorry. How much more can I say it?” “It‟s not just you anymore, you moron. You don‟t get to run off and do whatever the hell pleases you, no matter what stupid excuse you try to give me or Nick or anyone.” “Jimmy… I…. They hurt him—” “You hurt him more.” Jimmy‟s words were pure acid sliding over Nick, making his skin itch and his breath catch in his chest. Todd looked miserable. “If that kid didn‟t love you so damn much and if it wouldn‟t hurt him so bad I‟d put him with someone else. In fact, he‟d be gone by now.” Nick went cold. Color dropped from Todd‟s face. He looked sick. “You can‟t—” “Shut up,” Jimmy snapped. A muscle in Todd‟s jaw jumped, but he kept his mouth closed. “I convinced your daddy to go ahead with the binding because I knew you needed a family, and those hunters sure ain‟t it. Nick needed someone who‟d take care of him, not simply use him. But let‟s not forget who paid for him. I have the bill of sale, which is just as much proof of ownership as those papers you signed and hold on to.”

186

Elizabeth Noble

For the first time Todd‟s gaze popped upward. His eyes shimmered and his lashes were wet, but Nick saw by the set of his jaw that Todd was fighting back that aggressive streak Nick knew lurked just beneath Todd‟s exterior. “It‟s not just you anymore, you bull-headed jackass,” Jimmy repeated. This time his voice was calmer, drawing each word out. “I know.” “Do you?” Todd nodded. “Yes.” His voice cracked. Jimmy‟s voice completely softened. “You could have gotten yourself killed, Todd. That pain would have been a whole lot worse and longer-lasting for Nick than his brands. He told me he didn‟t care about the brands because you took such good care of him. You could have gotten Nick killed too. Did you think of that?” Nick pulled the blanket around his shoulders closer, but that did nothing to stop his shivering. “It‟s all I‟ve been able to think of.” Now it was Todd‟s turn to snap. In the next instant his shoulders and head dropped. “What do I do about the nightmares?” The scrape of Jimmy pushing back his chair made Nick back away. As much as he wanted to rush in and block Todd from any further hurtful words from Jimmy, he couldn‟t find a way to do that without admitting he‟d been standing there listening. “Give it time, Todd. He needs security, which I believe you understand a bit about….” Jimmy‟s voice trailed off and Nick heard a hint of a smile in it. He huffed and moved around the table to pat Todd‟s shoulder. The memory of the horrible night terrors, reliving seeing Todd taken by the rocks, hearing gunshots he was sure ended Todd‟s life, flooded back to Nick. Snapping at them and chasing them away was the memory of Todd‟s comforting words and touches, easing Nick back to sleep, keeping him warm and safe.

Marked Yours

187

Nick silently turned on his heels and hurried back to their room, wiping tears from his face. Jimmy wanted to send him away from Todd, and he was telling Todd to provide security? He didn‟t think Jimmy would actually try sending Nick somewhere else, not that Nick would go willingly. Crawling across the bed, Nick sat huddled in the middle of it under his blanket, trying to quiet his trembling stomach. Jimmy couldn‟t have meant what he said about sending Nick to someone else. He just couldn‟t have. Despite the warmth of the room, Nick sat shivering under the blanket, wiping tears away, and waited for Todd.

TODD juggled two mugs of steaming-hot coffee in one hand without spilling a drop and cracked the door open to the bedroom he shared with Nick, which was no easy feat. “Hey. You awake?” He eased through the door and stopped. “Nicky, what‟s wrong?” Nick sat in the center of the bed, blanket hanging off of his broad shoulders. His knees were pulled to his chest, arms wrapped around his long legs. His face was turned to the side, cheek pressed to one knee. “I woke up and was alone.” Todd sighed softly, climbed onto the mattress, walking on his knees across the bed until he could ease down beside Nick. Tapping the back of Nick‟s hand with his own, he held out one of the mugs. “Jimmy had to take off for a few days. I told him we‟d hang here and watch the place until he got back. I would have asked you if you minded, but I thought you were still asleep, and I didn‟t want to wake you up.” “No. ‟Course I don‟t mind.” Nick sipped the coffee. “Besides, I think there is another storm heading in, and I don‟t know about you but I don‟t care much for the idea of being stuck out there again.”

188

Elizabeth Noble

“No.” “Nick—” “I heard what Jimmy said. I didn‟t mean to be listening, but I could hear you talking.” “It‟s okay.” Todd smiled and leaned over, softly kissing Nick‟s temple. He had to make Nick understand, and more importantly, believe that his life with Todd was never in jeopardy. “Nicky, there isn‟t anyone who is going to split us up, and anyone who tries? They gotta go through me to do it.” “But what Jimmy said about the bill of sale.” “I don‟t give a crap, Nick,” Todd snapped, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath when Nick flinched. “You know, Nicky, we don‟t have to live in the city or our apartment. If we have to there‟s a whole huge amount of territory in New Colorado a man can stay lost in if he doesn‟t want to be found. Do you understand?” It didn‟t take more than a few seconds for realization to spread over Nick‟s face. He nodded and smiled, sipping down more of the coffee. “I didn‟t care about those men.” “I know that now.” “You could have said something,” Nick said softly. “I know, but what would you have said?” Shrugging, Nick looked at him steadily. “I don‟t know. I get why you did that. When I was in their rehab compound, I wanted to kill them all for what I thought they‟d done to you. I think I would have if I‟d had the chance. Losing you hurt way more than any branding ever could.” Todd nodded and bumped his elbow against Nick‟s. “Still love me?” “As long as you don‟t sneak off again in the middle of the night.” Nick smiled sweetly. God how Todd loved that smile. Then Nick leaned over to kiss Todd‟s jaw, licking over his ear and down his neck.

Marked Yours

189

“Mmm….” The sound rumbled out of Todd. “Don‟t you ever forget you‟re mine.” He took Nick‟s mug and set it and his own on the table beside the bed. One arm winding around Nick‟s middle, he pulled his boy close and pressed his lips to Nick‟s, pushing his tongue into Nick‟s mouth before Nick could react. He could offer security and reassurance, and this was the best way he knew how to give Nick what he needed. Todd was far better with his body and actions than words. He‟d show Nick how safe and secure he was; telling him so would have far less impact than proving it with his touches. Fingers tangling in Nick‟s hair, Todd leaned away and at the same time pulled Nick‟s head back, giving him complete access to Nick‟s long, delightful neck. Nipping hard enough to leave marks, he breathed against Nick‟s skin, making him shiver and moan. “And who do I belong to?” Todd bit down harder on Nick‟s collarbone and didn‟t let up until Nick was panting out, “Me.” “Damn straight.” Todd exhaled. He ran his mouth up and down Nick‟s neck a few more times before clamping his lips around Nick‟s windpipe and pressing down. At the same time Todd lowered him onto the bed, spread out on his back. At once Nick arched into Todd‟s mouth, groaning and whimpering, his fingers gripping the sheets. Hands shoving under Nick‟s light T-shirt, Todd skimmed his fingers over his sides, pushing the shirt up and over Nick‟s head in one quick, smooth motion. Leaning over Nick and holding his arms flush against the bed, Todd inched down Nick‟s body, tongue flicking and skimming over warm flesh and around his brand. He watched as the muscles of Nick‟s chest and abs shivered and twitched wherever Todd‟s tongue touched. He lapped around one nipple for a few minutes, sucking it in and pulling it between his teeth until Nick‟s breathing was short and desperate and he bowed up, trying to rub against Todd. Pushing Nick back down, Todd blew lightly over the reddened, sensitive flesh of Nick‟s nipple. Then he repeated the process with the other one. “Yours… take what‟s yours… please….” The words babbled out of Nick between moans and whimpers.

190

Elizabeth Noble

Todd eased off him and sat back, admiring how Nick‟s body writhed and twisted, hips jerking of their own accord, and how the flush spreading over Nick‟s chest and up his neck was just so damn sexy. “Get your clothes off,” Todd growled, low and commanding. He swung around so his feet were planted on the floor next to the bed. Nick‟s woven pants were yanked off and tossed away. Todd reached out and hooked a finger under Nick‟s collar, hauling him up and onto his lap before crushing his mouth to Nick‟s and not letting up on the kiss until they were both gasping for air. Hands in Nick‟s hair, he jerked back hard, biting along Nick‟s jaw until he found the shell of Nick‟s ear. That was wickedly nipped and sucked. Then his tongue smoothed over Nick‟s ear and he hissed out, “You‟re mine. No one else‟s. Mine alone.” Gripping Todd‟s thighs, Nick‟s fingers pressed in hard as Nick pushed up and shimmied between Todd‟s legs, then slipped to the floor, kneeling between Todd‟s feet. He gazed up at him with eyes full of nothing but love and lust, cranking Todd‟s sheer want into overdrive. Nick leaned forward and rubbed his cheek against Todd‟s erection, making Todd close his eyes, draw in a deep breath, and shift his hips forward just a bit. “Please… I need….” Nick‟s voice was breathy and quivering. “I know exactly what you need and when.” Todd stroked one hand over Nick‟s head, relishing the feel of Nick‟s cheek rubbing him through the soft, woven material. Reluctantly, he pushed Nick back and wiggled out of his own clothes. Reaching down, Todd caressed Nick‟s face with one hand, then glided that same hand into his hair and nudged him closer. “Hands behind your back. Just your tongue on my balls.” Nick immediately clasped his hands together behind his back. A quick glance and a smile at Todd, and he leaned in, rooting his nose through the soft hair of Todd‟s groin and rubbing his cheek against Todd‟s thigh before flicking his tongue out and over Todd‟s

Marked Yours

191

balls. Nick‟s tongue worked him over in long, sure strokes, slithering across and to the sensitive spot behind Todd‟s balls, circling around and over in a repeating pattern until Todd thought he‟d explode. Fumbling in the drawer of the table for lube, Todd‟s fingers wrapped around the jar and he took it out, dropping it next to Nick. “Lick me. Don‟t suck. Get yourself ready.” Nick shifted away long enough to open the jar and swipe his fingers through the lube. Readjusting so his legs were spread farther apart, Nick inched forward and swiped his tongue up Todd‟s length, following the thick vein on the underside of his cock. Swirling his tongue around the crown and through the slit, he lapped up Todd‟s pre-cum. Braced with one hand on the floor beside Todd‟s foot, Nick reached between his legs, shoving a finger inside himself. All the while his tongue glided over Todd‟s cock. Nick was rocking back on his own hand, whimpering and pushing forward to flick his tongue over Todd. “Please,” Nick murmured, blowing warm breath over the tip of Todd‟s cock, making Todd shudder and groan. “Stop,” Todd ground out, and moved away from Nick‟s mouth with reluctance. He pushed against Nick‟s shoulder until he was sitting back on his heels, his fingers up his ass, hips twitching and jerking, head thrown back and small pearly beads of liquid oozing down Nick‟s long, red cock. Fingers winding around Nick‟s wrist tightly, Todd pulled his hand free and pressed it between his own hand and Nick‟s thigh. Moving the forefinger of his other hand slowly up Nick‟s midline, between his pecs and up the center of Nick‟s neck, he hooked his finger under Nick‟s chin. Todd lifted until Nick stood before him, hips still jerking, his breath coming in short, ragged pants. Nails skimming over the skin of Nick‟s neck, Todd‟s fingers then twined in his collar and pulled it just short of cutting off his air. One arm around Nick‟s shoulders, Todd yanked Nick against him and again pressed his mouth over Nick‟s windpipe, pressing down

192

Elizabeth Noble

until Nick was squirming and gasping. Spinning them around, Todd shoved Nick onto the bed, grabbed his knees, and shoved his legs apart. He‟d never hurt Nick, but he would be as dominant as he needed to be. Hands under Nick‟s ass, he lifted his hips and thrust in deeply. Pulling out, Todd pushed in fast and hard, panting out with every stroke, “You‟re mine. Say it, Nick. Say it.” “Yours,” Nick gasped out, bucking to meet each of Todd‟s powerful thrusts. “Just yours. Just us.” Leaning down, Todd grabbed Nick‟s hands and shoved them above his head, holding his wrists and pinning him down with one hand. Angling to hit Nick‟s prostate with every stroke, he pounded into Nick, ground his hips against Nick‟s erection, whispering, “You don‟t cum ‟til I say you can… ever.” Todd bit a path along Nick‟s collarbone as he came, quaking and trembling, keeping up his pace until he was completely spent and softening. Nick was arching and stretching beneath him, a quivering mass of skin and hard packed muscle. Head pressed back against the bed, Nick moaned, gasping and begging for more by trying at every turn to press into Todd and rut against him. Todd‟s tongue skimmed down Nick‟s body, licking up the salty moisture pooling in the dips between muscles. Straddling Nick‟s thighs, Todd let his full weight press down, trapping Nick beneath him. He ran one finger up Nick‟s cock, skimmed his nail around and under the velvety flesh of his crown, and then moved down the other side. A few more swipes and Nick‟s entire body was shaking under the strain of getting no release. His breathing was shallow and rough, his glassy eyes followed Todd‟s every move, his mouth moved with every whimper and moan he pushed out. When Todd moved his finger and pressed gently against the spot just behind Nick‟s balls, Nick tried bucking up, but Todd held him down. “Mmm… such a good boy. My boy.” Todd exhaled. Curling his fingers around Nick‟s cock, Todd began stroking slowly, rubbing his thumb through Nick‟s leaking slit with every motion. “Mine,” he

Marked Yours

193

rumbled once more. Then he squeezed Nick‟s cock, whispering, “Cum.” Head pressing back farther, Nick screamed out “Todd!” as spasm after spasm rolled through him. Nick always came hard when Todd held him motionless, pinned down and completely under Todd‟s power. Todd worked him through it, stroking and rubbing until Nick was spent and limp beneath him. Pulling Nick up by his wrists, Todd kissed him tenderly and deeply, wrapping both arms around him and holding him tightly, rubbing his hands lightly up and down Nick‟s back. Scooting off Nick, Todd took his hand and hefted him off the bed. “C‟mon.” He led Nick to the bathroom and started the shower. Pushing Nick to his knees, Todd thoroughly scrubbed his hair before nudging Nick back to his feet. Taking Nick‟s hands in his, Todd first washed himself down, then Nick. “I could kill them for what they did to you.” Todd‟s fingers ran over the ridges of Nick‟s ribs, dipping into the hollows between them, then over the jut of Nick‟s hip and into the concave spot where it met his belly. “Todd.” Nick‟s lips pressed to Todd‟s neck, and he stepped closer so every inch of his body was against Todd‟s. “But, we‟re not going back there, ever.” Taking Nick‟s head in both hands, Todd kissed his forehead. “I promise. I‟ll just chop some wood or something ‟til I burn off the anger.” “I like the or something idea.” They stayed in the shower, caressing and holding, not leaving until the water ran cold.

194

Elizabeth Noble

Chapter 14

“WHERE did Jimmy go?” Nick asked between bites of pancakes, eggs, and sausage. It was the second plate Todd put in front of him, with orders to eat it all. Stretching his legs under the table, he dropped bare feet onto Todd‟s lap. The ball of one foot pressed firmly against Todd‟s groin. He wiggled his toes back and forth in case Todd hadn‟t noticed. Calmly moving his left hand under the table, Todd continued eating with his right hand. One eyebrow quirked as his fingers slid around Nick‟s foot, thumb pressing against the tender, ticklish skin of his arch. With a shrug, Todd stopped chewing long enough to say, “I dunno. He mumbled something about not wanting to be around for the make-up sex and blew out of here like his ass was on fire.” Laughing, Nick choked on a piece of egg and coughed it down his throat. He started and tried pulling his foot free, but Todd‟s fingers tightened, his thumb threatening all sorts of mischief, worming back and forth over sensitive, tingling skin. “Todd, come on…. Don‟t….” Eyes rising up to meet his, Todd stopped chewing and gave Nick a completely innocent look. “What?” Todd‟s thumbnail scraped along Nick‟s arch, sending tingles up his leg and making him jump and squirm. “My… not… aaahhh….” Another poke by Todd‟s thumb and he nearly launched off the chair. “Tickles…. Todd?” His voice came out as more of a squeak.

Marked Yours

195

“You‟re the one who stuck your foot up here, Nicky.” Todd‟s smile was positively wicked. He let go long enough to move his hand to Nick‟s ankle, clamping down. “Now eat up. I‟m under orders to get at least a few pounds on you before Jimmy gets back or I‟ll likely get my ass kicked. He‟s angry enough with me right now.” Nick felt the smile slide off his face. He blinked a few times and dropped his gaze to focus on his plate. Suddenly he wasn‟t hungry, and even the pancakes with bits of chocolate in them Todd had made weren‟t appealing. “Nicky, look at me.” Obediently lifting his eyes far enough to look at Todd through his bangs, Nick saw Todd‟s face soften. Todd‟s hand rubbed gently over the top of his foot. “I told you not to worry about what Jimmy said. He‟s all bluster and blow, anyway, nothing but a big teddy bear under all that gruff stuff. He may be pissed off at me, and I don‟t blame him, but he‟s not angry with you. You, my boy, can do no wrong as far as Jimmy is concerned.” “But… what he said, about sending me away….” A chill snaked its way through Nick‟s body. Sighing, Todd‟s fingers rubbed over Nick‟s foot and up his leg, then retraced their path back down. “I told you before: not going to happen. When Jimmy gets back I‟ll get everything straightened out so he knows that won‟t happen. I don‟t think he would have said that if he‟d known you could hear him. I‟ll sort it out; I promise. Then as soon as there‟s a good enough break in the weather, we’re heading home.” His thumb caressed firm strokes over the top of Nick‟s foot. Stomach unclenching a bit, Nick bit his lip and nodded. “Now eat up. You don‟t want me getting my ass kicked, do you?” “No.” Nick ducked his head, smile broadening as Todd‟s fingers worked over his foot and ankle.

196

Elizabeth Noble

An hour later Nick was bundled in blankets and stretched out on the old, overstuffed couch set in the middle of the enclosed screen porch at the back of the church. All joking aside, they really did need more wood chopped, and Todd refused to allow Nick to help or even spend much time outside. This was their compromise: Nick stayed on the porch where he could be close to Todd but still out of the wind and cold. Even though it was near freezing outside, Todd had stripped down to nothing but jeans and a T-shirt. A fine sheen of sweat covered him, and the constant swing of the ax created enough exertion that every muscle stood out. The moisture collecting on his skin accentuated each and every groove between his muscles, giving him a very defined look, which Nick was appreciating more and more with each fluid stroke of the ax. Every move the man made seemed effortless. He was powerful and graceful. Every time Nick watched him, the mixture of feelings welling up in his chest were almost overwhelming. It was more than the sheer animal desire induced in Nick; it was something much deeper and more meaningful. Nick was beginning to recognize it as pride. People stared at Todd. He attracted attention. Yet he never seemed to notice. Nick did, though. He had from the very start. It never ceased to amaze Nick that this man, his master, not only owned him but gave everything he had to Nick, including himself. Nick knew where Todd‟s heart lay, and he could only be grateful. Some days that knowledge took his breath away. A pleasant warmth coiled in Nick‟s belly as his cock twitched and filled just enough to be firm against his clothes. He decided it didn‟t matter how much food Todd shoved into him; Nick was likely to burn off any calories he gained as soon as Todd stopped chopping wood and came back inside. The steady clunk and thud of Todd splitting the logs was an oddly lulling sound. Shifting around to get a bit of friction from the blankets, Nick yawned and nestled more deeply against the couch cushions. The room was heated by a small wood-burner in one corner, making it cozy and comfortable. Nick liked it here, at Jimmy‟s. He always had a sense of peace and he loved this room. In the summer it was cool during the heat of the day and a nice place to relax

Marked Yours

197

without fear of being eaten by bugs at night. In the winter, despite the large screens that made up three-quarters of the walls, the woodburner kept it warm enough to sit out here even as temperatures dipped toward freezing. There had been more than one day when they‟d come to visit that Nick would take books and coffee out here, enjoy fresh air yet be out of the elements, spending hours researching whatever or whomever they were going to be hunting next. Slipping deeper into his thoughts, Nick stretched out further on the old couch, twisted around and tucked his arm under his head for a pillow. He yawned again. Not sleeping well at night and having his stomach constantly full of food was beginning to wear him down. Sleep tugged him away from the edge where he could still hear Todd‟s movements outside. Something banged and crashed, assaulting Nick‟s sleep-addled senses. Rock. Tons of rock coming at him. Coming at Todd. Shouting Todd‟s name, Nick was pushed farther away. No matter how he struggled and scrambled, he couldn‟t reach his master. More rock rained down to replace the little bit Nick cleared away. He succeeded in doing nothing but making his fingers bleed and his arms ache. More rocks crashed by his head, but this time the sound was joined by voices, unfamiliar voices, but people very nearby. Nick cringed away, knowing what would come next and unable to avoid it or stop it. A sharp crack echoed through his head. Nick‟s body reacted immediately to the panic and desperation that sound produced. A second bang had him frozen in horror. He tried to call out to Todd, to the people, to tell them not to shoot, not to kill. Nick screamed, shouted, pleaded, yet no one listened. “Nick!” Someone grabbed him, held him back so he couldn‟t get to Todd. “Nick!” It took a few seconds for Nick‟s brain to catch up. He was being called by name. How did they know his name?

198

Elizabeth Noble

“Nicky.” This time the rough, gravelly voice was right in his ear. The hands holding him back turned into arms wrapped around him. Nick shuddered awake. Trying to spin around and get off the couch, he was held firmly against Todd‟s broad chest. The screen door caught in the wind and banged open and shut. The sound reverberated through the air, making Nick jump. “Hey. Hey. Easy. You were dreaming, buddy.” Looking around, Nick focused on the room. Outside he saw the ax on the ground, probably where Todd had dropped it. He drew in a shaky breath and was at once comforted by the scent of Todd surrounding him, easing him back from the horror of his nightmares and into the comfort of reality. Todd was trembling, holding Nick tightly, fingers running through his hair, lips pressing small, soft kisses to Nick‟s forehead and cheeks while Todd rocked them gently, all the while shushing him. “They killed….” Nick barely squeezed the words out. His hands moved up, finding Todd‟s shirt and gripping with everything he had. A sob rolled up from his chest and exploded out of him. “Shh, Nicky. I‟m not dead.” When Todd moved around to get a better position on the couch, slipping behind him, Nick scrambled closer. Another sob broke free, then another. “All those other people… their lives destroyed…. They were just killed….” Todd‟s grip on him tightened, his chin resting on Nick‟s head. “I know. There wasn‟t a damn thing we could do about it, and I know it hurts.” His palm pressed to Nick‟s back and rubbed up and down. “Let it go, Nicky.” Todd‟s voice was a soft whisper in Nick‟s ear. “There just wasn‟t any more we could do.” Nick heard the hitch in Todd‟s voice despite his words. That was all the prompting Nick‟s heart needed. He couldn‟t stop himself. He didn‟t even want to try. Everything came bubbling out of him—all the guilt from surviving what others hadn‟t. The hurt

Marked Yours

199

he felt for those who had lost someone they loved, maybe even someone they loved as much as he loved Todd, the unions ripped apart for no good reason. He sobbed into Todd‟s chest until he had no more left and took comfort in the strong arms surrounding him.

JIMMY glanced up from the newspaper he had spread over his knees. He‟d been home half a day, and the entire time Todd had shuffled around, hemmed and hawed, lurked nearby, and avoided him, all at the same time. Now he‟d wandered into the room and was standing there, shifting from one foot to the other. The boy had something to say—that was obvious. Glancing down at himself, Jimmy snorted. “I forget to zip up or something?” “No, sir.” Jimmy‟s eyebrows shot up. Todd addressed him as sir only when he was about to admit Jimmy had been right about something, or when he was about to become an insolent snot. Jimmy suspected the latter. “Are you going to stand there and stare at me all afternoon?” “Nick heard what you said the other day, about his bill of sale. I deserved it, every word and probably more. Definitely more. But Nick didn‟t. He‟s not just a piece of property. He‟s my mate. I won‟t have….” Todd faltered, eyes doing a swift glance around the room before landing on Jimmy again. “I won‟t tolerate things about him— about us—being said that aren‟t true when he can hear. He feels things a lot and he believed what you said.” Jimmy cocked his head to one side but didn‟t say anything when Todd paused, rubbed at the back of his neck, then straightened and squared his shoulders. “You got something to say to me, you say what you want, but not when Nick‟s around and can hear. I won‟t allow him to feel intimidated like that. And don‟t you ever use him to threaten me

200

Elizabeth Noble

again. He‟s my mate, and I‟ll do whatever I have to, to protect him from being hurt like that again.” Todd turned and stepped away, heading to the door. “Todd.” Jimmy put the paper aside and stood up. Todd stopped and turned, his face set and stern, obviously expecting an argument or maybe even a physical fight. “‟Bout damn time.” “Huh?” Jimmy found Todd‟s confused expression downright comical. “You heard me.” Jimmy pulled the leather folder Todd kept Nick‟s ownership papers in from his desk drawer and held it out. “Everything is in there, including his bill of sale. No need for me to worry about Nick being taken care of. You‟re responsible for the both of you; that‟s plain.” Taking the folder, Todd opened it and gave the contents a quick inspection. “Jimmy, I….” His words cut off when he swallowed hard and bit his lip. “Good. No hard feelings then.” “No. Of course not.” Patting Todd‟s shoulder as he walked by, Jimmy said, “Think it‟s time to start dinner. Still have to put some pounds back on that boy of yours.”

“OHH… Nicky,” Todd growled, head bumping back against the wall, his fingers wound through Nick‟s hair as he pushed his cock deeper into Nick‟s mouth. Smiling around Todd‟s thick cock, Nick‟s hands slid around his hips and cupped the heavy muscles of his ass. One hand pressed into Todd‟s crack, his finger pressing into Todd‟s entrance and crooking, hitting Todd‟s sweet spot. Arching closer into him, Todd

Marked Yours

201

grunted, fingers scraping over Nick‟s scalp and shoulder while he panted out Nick‟s name in one long exhale. He dug the fingers of one hand into the flesh just above Todd‟s hip and pressed his chest to Todd‟s legs, needing to get more contact, get closer. The needy little noises coming from Todd drove him to want more. His finger swiped over Todd‟s prostate again, making him gasp and arch into Nick. A slow drag of his tongue up Todd‟s cock and he was cumming, shooting down Nick‟s throat until Todd‟s fingers in his hair moved his head back far enough and Todd spurted warm and hard across Nick‟s throat and chest. Shoving closer, Nick rutted against Todd‟s leg, seeking more and more friction and the wonderful feel of Todd‟s lean, hard muscles under his smooth skin. Todd slid down the wall and another low, long moan exhaled when Nick pulled his fingers away. “C‟mere.” Todd‟s voice rumbled out of his chest in a slow, lazy drawl. He tugged on Nick‟s arm until he was stretched on his back over Todd‟s legs, head supported by Todd‟s arm. Twisting around, Todd got his thigh between Nick‟s legs, pushing up with slow, maddening, steady pressure. Bending down while at the same time pulling Nick to him, Todd licked a path over Nick‟s neck, teeth scraping his jaw line before sucking Nick‟s lower lip into his mouth, biting down lightly. Twisting around, needing to touch, be touched, feel Todd‟s warm skin and powerful body against him, around him, Nick moved against Todd‟s thigh, panted desperately into his mouth. At Todd‟s prompting of, “Give it up for me, Nicky,” Nick‟s orgasm shuddered up and down his spine, as he moaned breathlessly against his master‟s lips. Chuckling, Todd rubbed one hand through Nick‟s hair and took a few deep breaths that calmed his breathing. “So much for an early start. Again.” Nick laughed and slid upward until he was tucked under Todd‟s outstretched arm, head resting on the beefy part of his shoulder. His eyes moved past Todd and out the large window

202

Elizabeth Noble

leading to their balcony. It was a sunny day, not terribly warm yet, but nice. While winter kept many residents snowed in, they had kept busy and covered a good bit of the protectorate while working. Todd‟s late-January birthday brought record-breaking snowfall to the city. Flooding and mudslides to the south and a werewolf hunt had kept them on the road for nearly a month. Snuggling closer now, Nick traced the scar along Todd‟s thigh left by the werewolf‟s claw during an attack. Today, however, Todd had promised something special and a little time off. It would be May in a few days, Nick‟s birthday was coming up, and Todd claimed this one needed to be very special for both of them. They‟d make a stop at Jimmy‟s for a day or two, then exactly where they were heading Nick was unsure. But Todd insisted it was something Nick was going to love. Spending time at Jimmy‟s hadn‟t happened as much as before their excursion into West Caldera. At first Nick felt uneasy despite Todd‟s reassurances. Jimmy liked seeing them, and Todd had no issue with being there, so Nick kept quiet about his fear and trusted Todd to make the right decisions for them both. Todd hadn‟t broken a promise to him yet, and Nick‟s faith he was secure and protected was solidifying and strengthening day by day. It gave Nick a warmth deep in his chest to know how Todd often sensed his unease and responded by becoming far more assertive and obvious about demonstrating that protection. It amazed Nick how adept Todd was at reading him. He was given all the freedom he wanted, but when he felt the least bit threatened or overwhelmed, Todd was there leaving no doubt in the mind of anyone who saw them that Nick was his and he‟d do whatever was needed to protect him. It had been nearly a year since Todd had come to the village and claimed him. At first Nick followed Todd‟s lead simply because he was a slave and was required to do what Todd commanded. Now he did so for entirely different reasons. Todd had made an almost fatal mistake going to West Caldera, and Nick recognized he‟d spent the time between then and now trying to make up for what happened. He‟d time and again demonstrated to Nick he was safe with Todd, that his life and union

Marked Yours

203

with his master—his mate—was safe. It hadn‟t taken long for Nick to learn he could trust Todd‟s instincts, trust him to do what was right for both their lives. At first he‟d shied away from Jimmy, not entirely sure Jimmy‟s threat was as empty as Todd claimed it to be, even after he was shown Todd now had his bill of sale as well as his ownership papers. Todd never seemed worried about it, and Jimmy never brought it up again. Nick‟s trust in his mate to care for and protect them both deepened and grew like some vine inside of him until it took up every bit of him and filled him completely. Nick belonged to Todd. Todd belonged to Nick. There simply was no other way. They spent a few days with Jimmy, and for the first time in Nick‟s life his birthday was acknowledged, not by a letter and some small trinket coming from someone he‟d only seen from a distance, but from a man solid and tangible in front of him and there to stay forever. When they set out two days later, heading north and slightly west, Nick nudged into Todd‟s side while their wagon rumbled along the road. “We‟re heading straight north, not going west, so don‟t worry. We won‟t be anywhere near West Caldera.” Todd rubbed Nick‟s knee and pressed a soft kiss to his hair along the side of his head. “I‟m not worried.” It was the complete truth. On the second day Todd made him ride inside the wagon, and that night when Todd found them a good place to set up camp he made Nick promise to stay on one side of the wagon when they were outside, promising in the morning Nick would see what Todd had brought him to see. As the sun came up the next morning, Todd took his hand and tugged him out of the wagon. Rubbing sleepy eyes, Nick yawned and smiled when Todd led him around the wagon and covered his eyes, then turned him and took his hand away. A gasp caught in Nick‟s throat, and he stood there with his mouth open, capable of doing nothing but staring.

204

Elizabeth Noble

Todd laughed. “I thought you‟d like this.” Leaning back against Todd, Nick craned his neck and let his head dip back, gazing up and up. A gleaming wall of white rose up from the ground and leveled off against the azure-blue sky. At its base were a scattering of plants and trees, some just starting to bloom. Short, wild grass covered the expanse of land between where they stood and where the wall started. “The glacier?” Nick barely croaked the words out. Ruffling his hair, Todd chuckled again. “I guess you‟re suitably impressed.” “Can we…?” “Yep. Come on. You can carry this one.” Todd pushed a backpack against Nick and shouldered a second himself. They hiked the mile or so to the glacier‟s base and settled under a tree. The pack Nick carried had blankets and extra clothes. Todd‟s pack was filled with lunch and cold beer. After eating until he thought he‟d explode, Nick rested in the V of Todd‟s bent legs, head back against the soft part of Todd‟s belly. Todd leaned against the tree, one arm slung over Nick‟s chest, the other rested on top of his head, fingers slowly stroking through long, brown strands of hair. “I‟ve got something for you.” Nick dug in his pocket then pulled his hand out, closed in a fist. “For me?” “Yep.” Taking Todd‟s left arm and laying it over his knee, Nick wound a thin strand of braided leather around Todd‟s wrist and secured it. “You bought me this collar, but it occurred to me you didn‟t get anything to wear.” “I got you. I think I got the better end of that deal.” “Hmm… well, yeah.” Nick ducked away when Todd pinged the side of his head gently. “Jimmy knew where you had my collar made and he was able to get some of the same leather for me. He

Marked Yours

205

said he owed it to me.” Holding Todd‟s arm up so he could see what had been placed there, Nick twisted and smiled up at Todd. Eyebrows shooting up, Todd gasped softly. “You made this?” He moved his other hand so his fingers could trace the woven, soft leather wrapped around his wrist. “Do you like it?” Nick suddenly felt very shy and uncertain. One finger hooking under Nick‟s chin, Todd urged him closer, kissing him softly at first, then with more hunger and want. “I love it.” He exhaled against Nick‟s skin. “I love you.” There wasn‟t much Nick could say with Todd‟s mouth claiming his, sucking on his tongue and biting at his lower lip, so Nick sighed with contentment and let his body do all the talking when Todd rolled him onto his back and they melded together.

MELANIE fingered the piece of paper she held one last time. “Thank you for coming with me.” Kayla touched her shoulder and nodded. “I wouldn‟t miss this for the world. The Rehab Committee actually considering doing things differently and better than they have been? What you‟re doing is brave and wonderful.” “You helped. You wrote this proposal with me.” “Yes, but you‟re presenting it and you have the evidence,” Kayla reminded her. Melanie nodded and opened her “evidence,” reading it one last time before she would be presenting her case in a few minutes to the Rehab Committee. The words moved her as much today as they had months ago when she‟d first seen them. They had been written by a young man expecting to die in a few hours, a man who obviously had no clue as to her real motives for taking him to a cemetery that night.

206

Elizabeth Noble

Melanie, I know you probably don’t understand, nor will you ever understand our ways and my union with the man you’ve killed without care or consideration for who and what he was. He was much more than my owner. Todd was my mate. He was mine as much as much I was his, and I am proud to have belonged to such a man. I loved Todd and was loved by him. That will never change. He was good and kind and was my entire world. In every age there are men and women such as Todd Ruger, living along the edge, risking their lives and loves to keep society safe. He protected and helped people who never even knew he existed. He’d have even done that for you. I was only with him a short time, but it was a lifetime to me, and I am honored to have shared that time and Todd’s life. —Nick Ruger

About the Author

ELIZABETH NOBLE started telling stories before she actually knew how to write, and her family was very happy when she learned to put words on a page. Those words turned into fan fiction that turned into a genuine love of M/M romance fiction. Being able to share her works with Dreamspinner is really a dream come true. She has a real love for all things sci-fi, futuristic, and supernatural and a bit of an unnatural interest in a super-volcano in Wyoming. Elizabeth has three grown children and is now happily owned by three mutts, a foster mutt, and two cats. She lives in her native northeast Ohio. When she‟s not writing, she‟s working as a veterinary nurse, so don‟t be surprised to see her men with a pet or three. When at work she meets all sorts of interesting characters who often find their way into some story or another. Visit her at http://www.elizabeth-noble.com, her Facebook at http://www.facebook.com/?ref=home#!/profile.php?id=1000020216 52720, and her blog at http://e-noble.livejournal.com/. You can contact her at [email protected].

Fantasy Romance from DREAMSPINNER PRESS

http://www.dreamspinnerpress.com

Steampunk Romance from DREAMSPINNER PRESS

http://www.dreamspinnerpress.com